Synopsis: This powerful story is about Female Domination. Steve is enslaved by the beautiful Goddess Samantha. She has her slaves crawl for her, worship her, suffer for her and they love every painful moment.

THE DIARY OF SLAVE STEVE

CHAPTER 1 (PROLOGUE)

I have been commanded to write a journal depicting my life with my Mistress and Goddess, the Supreme and Radiant Samantha.  I worship and obey her every whim. But it wasn't always that way in the sense I had no predisposition or inclination I was suited for a submissive lifestyle.  My new life truly began one autumn night in San Francisco when I had met a gorgeous, tall and voluptuous woman. She had green bewitching eyes and long platinum blonde hair. I fell into her power almost immediately, though I did put up a modicum of resistance to her. You see I was raised with male values when it came to relating to women. And so it was when I first met Samantha.

My name is Steve.  I am a computer nerd.  I am 5'7" tall, a small man.  My 147 pound body is lean and strong but not very athletic.  As I grew up I became used to being picked on by boys and laughed at by girls.  Some called me little man but all rejected anything that smacked of an advance towards them.  One girl told me I was a rejection looking for a place to happen.   I suspect it is what drove me to intellectual accomplishment, aka nerdville.  So you may understand my reaction when a woman paid attention to me.

I was at a party.  I found myself sitting on a sofa next to a stunning woman.  She was far too beautiful and sexy for me to believe she would even talk with me.   As I said I am a small, thin man hopefully with at least with average looks. I remember staring at her long nylon-sheathed legs crossed in front of me.   I tried to act nonchalant but I was hard pressed not to let my gaze focus on them.  I must have fallen into a star gazed trance because the woman next to me said with her musical British accent was; "You must like legs, huh?"

My trance ended right then while my face must have turned scarlet red from embarrassment.   All I could do was act like a stammering idiot.  My extreme discomfort was obvious.

"Tongue tied eh?  My name is Brenda.  What's yours?""

I had never met anyone like her. She was so authoritative as if She was absolute monarch of this land and merely deigning to speak with one of her lowly subjects, me; It was as if She bestowed a great honor on me.  I was clearly drawn to her in a sort of subordinate way.

"My name is Steve,"   My head was slightly bowed but unable to turn my gaze from her captivating green eyes.  Being with a woman who looked like Brenda was a new experience for me, one I am uncertain I was prepared for.   My gaze slipped once again to her legs.  By now I was making assessments.  She is a very tall woman.  I based this judgment on the length of her extra shapely legs.  She was taller than I, which is the story of my life was.  My mother keeps telling me for every pot there is a cover meaning of course I will meet a woman who is for me and who will want me for what I am, whatever that is. 

She extended her hand. "Nice to meet you Steve,” Then She raised her glass and indicated I should do the same.  "Here’s to a new friend."  We tipped glasses and drank our toast. 

I was actually wondering why this incredible woman who I know men would die for was even taking a few minutes talking with me.   She politely excused herself for a visit to the Powder room.  When she stood up and walked away I could not help but stare at her well-rounded ass.  I stood in respect.   I estimated her height at around five foot ten inches.   She was a good 3 inches taller than me.  I should mention my 5'7" was in shoes.  She had kicked off hers. She looked every bit like a high priced super model.  She fit a woman's image I dreamed about, beautiful Amazon Women who ate men for breakfast.   I noticed when She walked away other males were staring at her. It really is hard not to.  

It made me feel a bit more normal.  She is the kind of woman who could look you down with a smile and a cruel smirk, daring you to stay in her proximity.  And this is exactly how Samantha regarded me.  And I liked it.  Craved it would be more like it...

When she returned she sat back down on the sofa smiling at me seductively.  She exuded a super confidence unusual in a Woman.  Perhaps it was our size difference but it was quite evident I felt like I am a mouse staring at a snake.  When she was gone I polished off my drink and got another.  It was almost gone when she returned.

She must have noticed the result of the uptick of my alcoholic intake when she looked squarely at me and asked, "Are you drunk?”.

"Buzzed" I admitted. "Like everyone here," I prayed this was not the end of the evening with her.

She laughed. Looking around the room everyone was a step or two higher in the air than when they arrived.  The party like all parties had entered the stage when everyone was pairing off with those of the opposite sex.   This was usually the end of the evening for me.

She leaned closer and to me and to my total astonishment grabbed my crotch.

"What are you...?" I stammered.  

Her forefinger went to her lips as she cut me off, “Shhhhh".  I felt the growing bulge in my pants.

She took notice of this.  "So you like how I take charge, eh?"  She purred curling her lips into a cruel smile.  

I could not deny it.  She had overpowered me.  I already was aroused just being near her.   Now this she began massaging my cock still housed under my pants, zipper zipped.

This was clearly new ground for me.   "Uh..." I managed to utter.   I look hastily around the room to see if anyone was noticing. Everyone was involved talking, laughing and dancing with someone.  No one seemed to be looking in our direction. Probably no one cared. 

"Do I embarrass you?" She asked softly.  Her sound reminded me of a purring feline ready to pounce on her prey.

"Well, it's just that. That is I..." my mind whirled.  I didn't want to come off as a complete straight- lace nerd that I am but neither was I too happy having my crouch rubbed in public. I sighed. "It's just that I'm a fairly well, you know, private person."

"That’s it?' She mocked?

"What's it?" I asked, becoming confused.  No question I was completely intimidated by her aggressive behavior.  This was certainly no woman I had known before.

And then it came to me.  She was picking me up.  Me the super nerd, she had picked me out as her prey for the evening and was on her way to subdue me.  I heard of this but it never happened to me before.  It was a first for me and I was quickly aware that it was likely to be dramatic.  I thought this might never happen again to me so sit back and enjoy.  This beauty wasn't even as subtle as most guys are when they go for it.   On one hand I was very excited.  On the other I was scared shitless. 

Why me?  She pursued me in a way as if she intended to capture me.  Now I think if at the time I had known this is what She was doing I would have scrammed as fast as my little legs could carry me.  In retrospect the thought is immaterial.  I have met a power that is greater than I have and there is no way to resist it.   

She replied to my question with the penetrating gaze from her bewitching green eyes. "Is that it? Privacy is your only limitation when it comes to women?  Yummy, you will learn privacy is an inhibiting myth"

I gulped. "Well it's certainly was a limit until now. I don't know if I have other limits, I haven't ever thought about that much. I have to admit I am not used to being near a woman like you."

She turned away seeming disgusted with me.  Dummy had said the wrong thing again. It was if a dark cloud passed blocking the sun.  I was blowing it.  I did not want to screw this opportunity up.  I badly needed her attention on me to return.   I clumsily retorted, “I'm really not that reserved.  I can be flexible, very flexible.  Especially if there is a good reason to be so, really!  It's one of my, well my strengths. You know."

I gulped hoping she would respond.

She turned back to me with what was now a very cruel smile.  My hearted skipped a beat.  "How do you mean?" She cocked her head, indicating her interest.

"Well, at work I am totally professional and at home I'm relaxed, like most people. But I can fit into both places with no problem."

"And who can you be when you're alone?"

I hesitated a moment, sensing the importance of my answer.  I felt her aura encompassing me.  I knew this was the most sexually urgent moment of my life. I was hopelessly drawn to her.  "I can be anybody you want me to be,” I blurted out.  And it was the truth.  Her gaze back to me said she believed me.

She put her drink down and moved closer to me. Her face was a blaze of serious thought. "You really just told me two things, you know.”

"I did?" was my surprised answer. 

"Yes, you did. You see I am an expert with people knowing what they really mean, even if they don't."

So what are the two things?' I asked frowning a little.

"You said you could be anybody in a private setting but you also told me, and I believe truthfully, that you could be anybody you want to be.  Isn't that so?"

I was a bit embarrassed.  She didn't miss much. She was pointedly sharp and her mind was very clear, very in-control.  I was warming to her manner of cognition. “I guess I did. So since you are an expert, what does it mean?"

Suddenly she lunged her face forward so our noses nearly touched.  I felt her hot breath fanning in my face. "It means," She hissed. "That why we need to go somewhere private. NOW!"  I could only nod in agreement.

I wasted no time jumping up from the sofa.  We were out the door in minutes.  She had me like I was her puppy dog as I followed where she led.  We took a short walk. She had me tell her about life family and me.  Then she told me about her.

"Well if you must know! I'm a filthy rich bitch from England. My father was a big oil tycoon in Europe.   He was a multimillionaire with a bad heart.  My mother died in a boating accident two years ago and my father died just a week later.   I was their only child and heir.   I am now worth more than 15 million dollars, give or take a few thousand.  My annual income exceeds 1.5 million annually.   At the time these tragedies occurred while I was here in the United States studying computer science at Stanford University.  When I graduated I decided to settle here in California.  I went to work for a small dot.com company.  Now I own it.  So now you know as much about me as you have to.  By the way, do you have a car?"  

I nodded in the affirmative.  She suggested we should go somewhere private and asked where the car was parked.  It was not far away.  I did not need instruction to know I was expected to lead her to it.   My future began here, at my car.  I had no idea it was the beginning of what I was to be.

When we arrived at the car she directed me to unlock all the doors.  This was done by pushing the unlock button.  "Open the back door.  I don't ride in the front."  She commanded.   I obeyed her.  I opened the rear door for her like I was her chauffeur and held it open until she entered the car.  I slammed the door shut and got into the driver's seat.  I was going to take her to my place which was a disgrace.  I breathed a sigh of relief when she suggested we go to hers.  She took a piece of paper out of her purse and handed it to me.  "This will provide the directions you need."  It was a map with written directions from four key places in the city.  I grinned in anticipation of what was to be.

She possessed a casual, commanding attitude.  I accepted what she said without question.  It vaguely worried me but I attributed that to my current good fortune.  I think I was concerned when the moment came I could perform.  I had heard many males who feel they are looking upward are so tense they fail to please.  Plus I was still a virgin. If she had demanded the keys to my car, my number one possession in this world, I would have probably given them to her without hesitation.  She had cast a spell on me.  

It was very clear henceforth, everything would be her way.  I understood she expected her every wish to be fulfilled by those around her, me included.  This could prove to be troublesome to my concept of a relationship but the future wasn't really in the forefront of my mind.  I set the rear view mirror to focus on the lower part of her body, her legs in particular.  I could barely keep my eyes from stealing to her smooth, long and silky legs erotically crossed sitting aristocratically in the rear seat of my car. 

At one point I had taken my eyes off the road and had to swerve slightly to stay in my lane.  My thoughts were completely centered on her and what was going on inside of me.  I just knew this was something very serious but had no clue to what that meant.   I was caught up with the moment of her powerful presence and powerful sex appeal, one so powerful that one felt helpless in her presence.   Her aura was so substantial there was no way one could deny her anything.  No question she is a very superior dominant personality, gorgeous and commanding.  She is a Goddess named Samantha.

Samantha. I repeated the name in my head remembering it was the name of a powerful Goddess. How perfectly appropriate I thought. Little did I know how accurate such a description of her was?  But I knew very little about this astounding creature sitting like a queen behind me.  This would all change when we arrived at her place.

It was upscale. Definitely a money area and money pad, I thought to myself, Samantha the Goddess. She was rich and beautiful.  This incomparable combination should have telegraphed things would be her way or the highway.  She obviously always had money and always got pretty much what she wanted.  Her dress was understated and did not express big bucks.  But her demeanor characterized that she always got what she wanted.  She towered over me.  Her superior height forced me to look up at her piercing gaze. I had really no idea what this Goddess' intentions were.   It did not matter as long as they involved me.

Her house had a circular drive, which I entered.   I stopped the car directly at her front door.  When I stepped out of the car I stared in awe at the house.  She had not lied.  She was a very rich young woman.  She waited for me to open the car door for her and bow her out of it.   A regal queen emerged from my automobile.  She walked directly to the front door of her house paying no attention to me at all.  She reached in her purse and took out a bunch of keys.  She selected the key she wanted and made as if she wanted me to take them.  I reached for them and as I almost had them she deliberately dropped them.  They plunked onto the brick porch.  She waited glaring at me.  I sheepishly bent down and recovered them.  She still glared at me offering no assistance.  I really felt stupid.  I looked at the keys and did not know which one fit the lock on the door.  I separated car keys, [She had three different ones], a safe deposit key.  There was three left to choose from.  I tried each of them.  Naturally it was the third key that opened the lock to the door.    I held the door for her and she entered.  "My keys," She demanded.  I handed them to her.

She stood there in the entry hall with her coat on.   She waited impatiently.  I asked if I could take her coat.  She simply let it slide to the floor, and then placed her hands on her hips.  I bent to pick it up, saw the hall closet, got a hanger and hung it up along with mine.  "Not yours.  Hold onto your coat."

She then walked to a room off the hallway.  I followed her, coat in hand.  I felt foolish.  She went over to a gorgeous bar and poured herself a glass of wine without offering me one.  She took her wine and moved over to a chair and sat down comfortably. She crossed her beautiful legs, sipped her wine and lit a cigarette.  She stared at me as if I was a freak.  I just stood in the center of the room waiting for her to say something.  It wasn't a long wait.

"Strip!' She commanded.

The shock on my face told it all.  

"I said take off your clothes NOW!" Samantha repeated. "I want to see if the rest of your body is attractive as your face."

No one had every told me I had an attractive face.  Plus isn't sex why I came here? I do not know what came over me but I obeyed her and began stripping for this woman.  I laid my neatly folded coat on the floor then took my clothes off and began laying them in a neat pile on top of my coat.  When I was completely nude, Samantha ordered me to stand at attention.  She got up and circled my body, sipping her wine as she inspected my body head to toe.  She took another sip of wine; her eyes were staring intently at me.  Then without warning came her stern command, "Kneel!'

I got down on my knees.  I felt that is where I belonged under the circumstances.

"Lick my shoes," She demanded.  I bent my head and licked her black high-heeled sandals.  I felt incredible.  Natural! 

She enjoyed my submissive attention for a short moment, then walked away to the bar leaving me on my knees wondering what I was supposed to do. I started to follow but she cut me short with a harsh command. "Don't make a move unless I tell you to. Stay there on your knees." I could see her refilling her glass; she made herself comfortable on the couch and crossed her legs as she stared at me.

She smoked her cigarette and sipped her wine for five minutes until she snapped her fingers pointing to the floor in front of her.  I started to rise.  I was stopped in my tracks.  "Crawl slave."  I obeyed her not being able to cope with the cravings that were building up within me.  I crawled to her feet.  She called me slave.  Why did I like this?

Samantha knew that I could see her nylon tops and the soft bare skin of her thighs.  She wanted me hot. She extended her foot with a shoe dangling from her toes.  Her legs were crossed.  Her desires were unspoken. She loved the way my little pink tongue shot out of my mouth to lave her leather. She kept me at it while she enjoyed her wine. From time to time I had to take my tongue into my mouth to moisten it. Each time I did, Samantha jabbed me with her foot to let her know I was not pleasing her.   My cock was throbbing as it never had before.

When she finished the last drop of her wine she ordered me to stop and kneel at attention. She did not want me to sit back on my heels. I was to be straight up.   When I reached this position she ordered me to spread my knees further apart. I was to put my hands over my head and stay that way until she told me otherwise.  The position wasn't very comfortable. Samantha stood up and started walking around me. She would stop occasionally as she talked, as if to stress a point. When she was in front of me my eyes stayed glued to her legs and hips.  I took extra notice she was wearing those luscious black stockings and garters with a very sexy black dress that had slits up the sides allowing occasional views of her splendid legs and thighs.

She demanded I pay attention to what she had to say to me.  "I am not looking for a boy friend or lover." Samantha said softly.  "I am seeking a slave. I want a slave who will obey my every command."   She was standing behind me now.  "A slave that is perfect in every way is quite difficult to find," She continued. "I believe though, I have found that slave in you, Steve.  So that is what you will be from now on.  You do understand this, don't you slave? 

I had nothing to say.  By now this was no surprise to me.  I knew if these were her terms I had to accept them without question.  I knew I needed Samantha.  I had never been stirred like this.

"You will serve as my total slave. I will allow you to one chance to make your yeah/nay decision to submit to me in a few moments.  But you should know before you do whatever you do will be irrevocable.  Once a slave, he is always a slave.  I will demand that you obey me without hesitation.  You will memorize, accept and live by my fifteen rules. I will read them to you so there is no question what your obligations to me are.  Listen carefully because you must accept them all or none at all.  If it is none you will dress and leave immediately.  Here they are:

1.  Slaves are not allowed to speak unless spoken to.

2. Slaves must address me as either Mistress Samantha or Goddess Samantha      except in public where I am to be addressed as Lady Samantha.

3. Slaves must kneel in my presence and crawl like a worm at all times unless told otherwise.

4. Slaves may never look directly in my face or cunt without my permission. Slave eyes must be kept on my feet.

5. Slaves must obey all commands without hesitation or reservation, NO EXCEPTIONS.  .

6. Slaves may not have organisms without my permission. If caught masturbating, the mandatory penalty will be fifty lashes.  Spontaneous ejaculation will be deemed slave loss of self-control and will bear the same penalty as unauthorized willful masturbation.

7. Slave permitted ejaculations require slaves to clean up all traces of semen with their slave tongues. 

8. Slave routine chores are mandatory and will be satisfactorily performed to my complete satisfaction.  These may be domestic or personal in nature. 

9. Slaves must accept and all punishment determined necessary at my sole discretion.  After a punishment session slaves must first thank me for my efforts to make them into better slaves.  Slaves must always kiss my hand and the instrument of punishment used.

10. Slaves must be hairless at all times with special attention to legs and balls.  Slaves caught with stubble will be punished. 

11. Slaves will at all times will be nude or dressed as female.

12. Slaves are never permitted to leave my house without my permission.

13. Slaves interest in any other Female is expressly forbidden.  Even askance glances will be considered a violation of this rule and subject to 50 lashes mandatory punishment.

14. Slaves understand the Female of the species is Superior.  It is mandatory slaves obey and serve my Female Supremacist friends as if it was Me.

15. Slaves must know their place at all times.  Slaves must always remember they are nothing but slaves and my property to do with as I wish. Slaves have no rights or freedoms, except that which I expressly allow you."

I swallowed hard.  I knew I would accept her terms and already was her slave because I needed to be near this Goddess and it was obvious she had no other use for me.

“You will live in here with me where you will serve me twenty four hours a day.  Any disobedience will result in the harshest punishment you can imagine” Samantha moved in front of me, her stomach was only inches away from my face. I wanted to press my face onto her skirt.   She went on.  "After two weeks of continuous service to me, and if I'm satisfied with your service I will put you on a one month probation period to see if you pass my ultimate test of being my complete slave. If you pass, we will marry and you will be my property to do with as I desire.  Life will not be easy for you. Your only pleasure will be serving me as a faithful slave. Your reward will be my pleasure and happiness."

She drew closer to me, pressing her stomach lightly to my face. I kissed the fabric over her mound.  She placed her hand on the back of my head then threw down a slave contract for me to read.  I was allowed five minutes to read and either accepted it or leave. She briefly walked out of the room to give me some time alone to read the contact and decide my fate.

She returned exactly five minutes later. She was expecting a decision from me.  "The choice is now yours.   You are a slave or you’re gone.  Well?"

I said. “I need to serve you as your slave.”

She smiled. "Do you realize the meaning behind your words?”

"Yes” I said.

"Excellent.  Sign the contract." She demanded.

After I signed it, she took it with my belongings on the floor upstairs. "Stay in that position until I return.  If you move you will be punished."

I stayed on my knees with my hands above my head. She was gone nearly fifteen minutes.  My arms and knees were beginning to ache. 

MISTRESS SAMANTHA'S SLAVES CONTRACT

This Agreement is made this ___day of_________, 200_ by and between Samantha _________, hereinafter knows as MISTRESS, OWNER or Goddess, and steve_________ hereinafter known as slave.

WHEREAS both individuals to this agreement have substantial personal considerations that make entering into this Agreement of considerable personal value to each.  Both parties to this Agreement have carefully considered all the implications that may result as a consequence of entering into this Agreement.   Thus it is the expressed wish of the parties hereto that all covenanted as set forth herein be legal and binding on both parties hereto from this date forth until the end of the world.

ARTICLE I

The purpose of this Agreement is to establish a short-term relationship of two weeks duration between MISTRESS and slave.   This relationship will substantially reduce and/or eliminate all rights normally permitted slave who agrees to surrender them to MISTRESS of his own free will and without recourse for the entire term of this Agreement.   Henceforth slave is the personal property of MISTRESS whose rights are unlimited as to the use and disposition of slave.

ARTICLE II

This Agreement provides for the following obligations or covenants of slave:

Slave shall obey all rules as set forth by MISTRESS SAMANTHA. 

A copy of MISTRESS' RULES is attached and made part if this Agreement in its entirety.

Rules may be modified or amended at the sole discretion of MISTRESS SAMANTHA.

Slave is required to provide 24/7 servitude to the sole benefit of MISTRESS SAMANTHA

Obedience is mandatory.  The word "NO" is no longer part of his vocabulary.

This Agreement is irrevocable to slave

Slave accepts any punishment prescribed by MISTRESS SAMANTHA without exception or appeal.

Slave understands this Agreement may be transferred to others at the sole discretion of MISTRESS SAMANTHA.

Slave acknowledges MISTRESS SAMANTHA' determination he is nothing but an inanimate object to her or others associated with her.

Slave is chattel property

Slave is confined to the residence of MISTRESS SAMANTHA unless She determines otherwise.

Slave agrees any default of this Agreement will create an obligation on his part to pay as liquidated damages the sum of $250,000 U.S, Dollars to MISTRESS SAMANTHA.  A Promissory note is attached herein made and signed by slave to the benefit of MISTRESS SAMANTHA who may immediately exercise her rights should slave default on any of his obligations.

Slave's demeanor and behavior shall always be exemplary.

ARTICLE III

This Agreement provides for the following obligations or covenants of MISTRESS SAMANTHA:

MISTRESS will assume Ownership of slave.

MISTRESS is responsible for her property

MISTRESS will house slave

MISTRESS will feed slave

MISTRESS will clothe slave

ARTICLE IV

MISTRESS SAMANTHA may after the term of this Agreement has expired, exercise an option to renew it for additional thirty-(30) days.   Should MISTRESS SAMANTHA exercise said option slave will have a period of up to 5 minutes from the moment the option is exercised to accept or reject further service.  If accepted all the terms and any others determined to be in the interest of MISTRESS SAMANTHA may be amended and attached to this Agreement.

(b) MISTRESS SAMANTHA may, if said option of ARTICLE IV (a) is exercised, add an option on the date of such exercise that will require slave to submit to marriage at the conclusion of the term-said option expires.  This option may be added and amended by MISTRESS SAMANTHA to this Agreement at any time whether or not slave agrees or is a party to it.

WHEREAS WE now affix our signature to this document this ___day of________, 200_.   We both do so of our own free will, without reservation or concern. 

X___________________________     X ___________________________

               MISTRESS                                          slave

ATTACHMENT I                MISTRESS RULES

1.  Slaves are not allowed to speak unless spoken to.

2. Slaves must address me as either MISTRESS SAMANTHA or GODDESS SAMANTHA      except in public where I am to be addressed as LADY SAMANTHA.

3. Slaves must kneel in my presence and crawl like a worm at all times unless told otherwise.

4. Slaves may never look directly in my face or cunt without my permission. Slave eyes must be kept on my feet.

5. Slaves must obey all commands without hesitation or reservation, NO EXCEPTIONS.  .

Slaves may not have organisms without my permission. If caught masturbating, the mandatory penalty will be fifty lashes.  Spontaneous ejaculation will be deemed slave loss of self-control and will bear the same penalty as unauthorized willful masturbation.

7. Slave permitted ejaculations require slaves to clean up all traces of semen with their slave tongues. 

8. Slave routine chores are mandatory and will be satisfactorily performed to my complete satisfaction.  These may be domestic or personal in nature. 

9. Slaves must accept and all punishment determined necessary at my sole discretion.  After a punishment session slaves must first thank me for my efforts to make them into better slaves.  Slaves must always kiss my hand and the instrument of punishment used.

10. Slaves must be hairless at all times with special attention to legs and balls.  Slaves caught with stubble will be punished. 

11. Slaves at all times will be nude or dressed as female.

12. Slaves are never permitted to leave my house without my permission.

13. Slaves interest in any other Female is expressly forbidden.  Even askance glances will be considered a violation of this rule and subject to 50 lashes mandatory punishment.

14. Slaves understand the Female of the species is Superior.  It is mandatory slaves obey and serve my Female Supremacist friends as if it was Me.

15. Slaves must know their place at all times.  Slaves must always remember they are nothing but slaves and my property to do with as I wish. Slaves have no rights or freedoms, except that which I expressly allow you."

Mistress Samantha returned coming down the stairs the room I was waiting in, She was dressed differently in a black leather corset, which covered her breasts and came down her waist. She had on black leather panties and black leather boots that came to her thighs. Finally she wore a pair of black leather elbow length gloves on her hands in which She was carrying a black leather dog collar, black leather hood, and pair leather handcuffs.  She anticipated when she returned I would have signed the Agreement. She laid them on the floor in front of me.

"Crawl over here to my feet slave. First bring me the signed Agreement.  Then fetch the items on the floor.” She commanded.

I did as she ordered. I crawled on my hands and knees to where she was sitting and laid the paraphernalia at her feet.  I knelt there looking at the face of my beautiful Mistress.  I was feeling the first signs of love for my Mistress Samantha. In time I would grow to love her more than life itself.  I would literally worship the ground she walked on.

She slapped my face. "You have been my slave only a short time and already you have already have disobeyed me." She said sharply.  I was stunned. I didn't know what I had done.  "How dare you look at my face without my permission slave?  It looks like you want to feel my whip.  So you will.  You will receive five lashes for your disobedience."

I lost no time dropping my eyes to her boots. "Kiss both of my feet," She ordered. I bent forward and kissed each boot, tasting the leather with my tongue. “Now repeat for me the fifteen rules that you are to live by slave." The shock and fear showed in my eyes. I knew I couldn't remember all of them. “You will receive five lashes for everyone you forget," She stated.  My mouth was getting dry. I tried to clear my mind in order to help me remember better. I took a deep breath to relax and slowly started to repeat the rules the best I could remember them.

I could not remember all of them.  I felt a dread overtake me. "Is that it?" She demanded.

"Yes, Samantha." I whispered in soft voice.

"Yes what?" Samantha shouted.

Oh shit!  "Yes Mistress Samantha".

"Slave, you have just earned quite a few lashes.  Five lashes for daring to look at my face. Five more lashes, for just now addressing me improperly.  Another twenty- five for the five rules you were unable to remember.  That's thirty- five so far."  She said. "Oh yes for flirting with other women tonight, let's make it an even fifty lashes." 

I was in total shock. I couldn't believe it.

"I think that you will be a surprised at just how obedient a slave becomes after fifty lashes."

I was starting to sweat.

"Put the dog collar on first," She commanded, kicking it with her foot.  I put it on around my neck fastening it: "You look more handsome with the slave collar on."

She commented.  Her comments didn't do a dam thing for my ego. She kicked the leather hood.  "Now that slave" The hood was made to fit completely over my head. There was a large opening in the front that exposed my nose and mouth.  The rest of the hood would cover my eyes and ears.

I would not be able to see anything and my hearing would be diminished somewhat as well. The hood zipped shut on the back of the head and there was a catch that could be locked so it could not be removed.  I put it on over my head. Mistress Samantha had to help me zip it down because of the tight fit. She locked the catch.  I was helpless. Finally Mistress Samantha placed the leather cuffs on my wrists and locked them together with my hands bound in front of me.  I felt her connecting the metal leash to my collar.

"We shall now go to my dungeon for your punishment and my pleasure, Have you ever been in a dungeon slave?" She asked. The hood muffled her voice, but I could hear her words all right.  

I nodded no; I had never been in a dungeon before.  That I was scared shitless was an understatement. 

She tugged on the leash indicating I was to follow her blindly like an obedient puppy dog. We went to her dungeon but for some dumb reason I assumed we were heading for her bedroom.   It must have been due to the enormous lust I had for her.  When we came to a halt I felt Mistress Samantha unhook the leash. "Stand there and don't move slave."  A minute or two passed.  I heard her voice behind me. "Open your mouth wide,” She ordered. She put something round made out of hard rubber into it.  A strap was fastened tightly around my head. I couldn't dislodge the hard rubber object from my mouth. It was there to stay until Mistress Samantha decided otherwise. I was unable to talk or scream. I could only moan and not too loudly at that. "Slave, this room is quite sound proof, but I 'm not in the mood to hear a lot of screaming tonight," She said with a small chuckle. I was glad someone found the situation funny.

Mistress Samantha then lifted my wrists and hooked something to the cuffs. I felt my arms being pulled upward. My wrists were raised until my toes touched the floor. The crank of the pulley stopped. I hung there suspended by my wrists; I knew eventually I would have trouble with my circulation if I hung suspended for very long time. A strap was wrapped around my ankles binding them together. I couldn't raise my legs in this position; I was completely at Mistress Samantha’s mercy.  My body was exposed and ready for the punishment she would inflict.

Due to fear, the gag in my mouth, the hood, and the position I was hanging in I began to feel as if I was going to suffocate. I started breathing through my nose harder and faster.  If that been allowed to go on I would have hyperventilated and blacked out.  "Don't breathe so fast slave" She commanded.  I ignored her command. I had to get air in my body. Her hand took hold of my testicles and squeezed them. Her hand was like a vise. I tried to jerk from her grip, but my bonds held me in place. My moans quickly became those of pain until I finally I gained control of my breathing, her grip never loosened.  There was a terrible ache in my balls after she had released them. “A Woman can make a man do anything if she has the right grip on his balls slave.  Don't forget that" Mistress Samantha definitely had a point.

This scene already turned her on.  She determined the first priority in my captivity would be breaking down my resistance and will.  The idea is to smash every thought in a slave's head until it was empty and ready to receive what she wished to put in it.  She really looked forward this. It was going to take some stern discipline and great deal of physical abuse to soften me to the point where I would fear her totally so there was no question of her domination of me.   Slaves must have only one mindset that of their Owners desires.

It would be imperative for her to use her whip to get the maximum performance from me when she desired prolonged periods of cunnilingus and analingus pleasures. It would also be necessary for efficient toilet training. Her pussy was wet with excitement as she prepared for a long evening of torturing my body and mind. No part of my body would escape her abuse.

She started off by shooting rubber bands at my balls to tease me. Then she placed nipple clamps on my soft nipples. A loosely handing chain attached them to each other.  The clamps were methodically tightened until I began lurching from the pain, then She gave them one more turn for good measure.  Every so often she pulled on the chain, bringing tears to my eyes and causing me to wiggle which told her what was happening to me

My cock was erect.  She whipped it along with my balls with her tiny whip made especially that purpose.   It became flaccid in a hurry. 

For the following ten minutes there was nothing, but silence. I didn't know if Mistress Samantha was in the room or she was gone. Those few minutes seemed like an eternity. As I hung there I occasionally tried to lift myself in order to relieve the pressure on my wrists. They were hurting.  I wonder if Mistress Samantha was going to leave me like this all night when the sudden bite of a riding crop got me in the flank. The pain almost sent me through the ceiling. It burned like nothing I could remember and I instinctively knew that a welt or blister had been left on my bottom. The gag proved most effective in stifling my screams.

"How do you feel, slave?" asked Mistress Samantha. The only answer I could give was a moan. "So you like it.  Good. Get used to it. There is forty-nine more coming." 

With that statement my moans grew more insistent as I helplessly struggled against my bonds. I was totally at her mercy and I didn't think she was going to show me any. Mistress Samantha began to rub the riding crop softly on different parts of my body. The feeling was almost sensuous. She removed my gag briefly and placed the crop against my lips. "Kiss it, then beg for the punishment you so richly deserve slave of mine” She demanded.

I kissed the instrument of my torment and then I begged. "Please Mistress Samantha punish me for my disobedience to you. Only strict discipline can mold me into the slave you desire." Saying that hurt me mentally. The idea of begging for the pain was quite humiliating.  She replaced the gag back in my mouth. The riding crop struck the back of my thighs. Nine times it thrashed me it sending me into a maddening frenzy as I lurched, wiggled and did every body movement I could to mitigate the pain.  I tried to lift my legs to ward off the blows but the strap around my ankles kept them in place. The burning pain was unbelievable.  My eyes filled with tears. "Forty more slave." my moans were now those pleading for her to stop, to show mercy on me.

I would have done anything for her to stop the pain. "You will be a very obedient slave after this?  You do want to be a better slave, don't you?" asked Mistress Samantha. I nodded my head up and down indicating I do. "I can see by your disgusting sweat that you're scared. You should be. If I decide I can be your worst nightmare. Now I will proceed with your training and you will learn to obey. "She continued.”You are stupid and scared, but you will learn to serve and obey me. Won't you slave?" This was followed by another shot on each ass cheek and she continued speaking. The riding crop paralyzed me with its uncontrollable fury as it tore up my bottom. There would be blisters there for a week. I felt as if I was going to pass out. The attack on my bottom went on forever. "Twenty left, slave." I was given a few minutes to recover, during which I questioned my own sanity for allowing myself to be put in this position.

Before I could arrive at a sensible answer my back exploded into a gut-wrenching agony. Mistress Samantha criss-crossed my back with the last twenty lashes.  When it was over I was left to hang for fifteen minutes or longer. My wrists were numb from the lack of circulation. Finally I felt Mistress Samantha’s hands undoing the strap around my head and the gag was taken out of my mouth. It was good to be able to breathe again. The riding crop was once again placed on my lips. "Kiss it and thank me,” She demanded.  I kissed it and thanked her for the fifty lashes.

"Thank you Mistress Samantha. Thank you very much for taking the time to train me to be your proper slave. I know that I am unworthy of your attention and I am very appreciative that you will allow a worthless slave such as me to learn his place at your feet. I am sorry you had to waste your time with me. I will try to be a better slave and make you proud of me." I said.

She seems pleased with me at that moment as she held her gloved hand to my mouth saying “Use your tongue, slave. Smooth the leather up my arms." I worked and worked at making sure every crease was out of her glove before relaxing my head. "You didn't do a very good job slave. That will cost five more lashes. Here try the other arm. "Her plan included finding fault with everything I did and she did just that.

"You call this smoothed?  I call it lazy. That will cost another ten." She said as she picked up a rubber cat of nine tail whip and without hesitation whipped me soundly. She made sure that the whip covered every inch of my flesh, flogging me cruelly from just above my knee to the top of my back. Mistress Samantha let herself go. When she finished, my back, ass and thighs were a mass of redness, welts and fire, just the way she wanted me.  Leaving me hanging she squeezed my balls again and gave my cock a few jerks then returned to squeeze my balls. She wanted it up and her thrashings had an effect of reducing both my resistances to her and unfortunately my erection. That wouldn't' do for Mistress Samantha. She took pride in the knowledge that she could affect men in this manner and she intended to use her upper hand to the fullest. She was determined to have me grovel. To be humiliated and whipped,   and for me too not only accept it but wants it.

She cupped my chin as she squeezed my balls. "Slave!" I heard her say, "You've got a lot to learn in the next few hours. Uppermost is the fact that you do not say anything or do anything unless I give you permission.  Understand?"

"Yes Mistress” I said as she squeezed my balls harder.  I cringed while she twisted and tormented them. "You will say nothing unless you're asked a direct question. Do you understand slave?"

"Yes Mistress." was my only reply. She stood back and started to ask something but she cut it off quickly, angrily jumping to her feet and slapping my face. "You know the rules slave. No talking unless I allow it. And I didn't."  To remedy this she put the ball gag in my mouth again. Then she lit a candle and a cigarette. She continued to lecture me while she blew smoke in my face. 'Well I must say, I did a very good job on you now. “She laughed. " I like your body now, all red and covered with welts and it am hot.
You got such a cute little cock. Do you still think you can get it up   what’s the matter? You can't talk because your mouth is full. Just as well. You did put your foot in it.  As for the ball gag it is to teach you that use for your mouth has little or no value for anything other than pleasuring me.  Oh eventually I'll take the rubber ball out and when I do it I want you to beg to lick my sweet pussy or drink my delicious golden wine. Or eat out my asshole and whatever comes out of it. And maybe I'll take that rubber ball out so you can suck some cock. You will probably enjoy it once you've tried. I've got so many plans for you slave."

"It's not going to be that bad. You'll learn to adore me. You'll beg to worship me. You'll see. Once a male is put in his place- - once his spirit is broken- - he's hopelessly submissive and totally dependent on the superior female once he sees the 'light'.  Men already know that a woman is brighter, stronger emotionally, lives longer and is ultimately better. Still they play their games like you tried, just because they listen to their egos before they listen to their brain."   She continued to torture me by teasing me with the cigarette and pouring hot candle wax all over my cock. Then she rubbed the lit end of her cigarette on my pee-hole, which causes me to squirm violently.

This made her pussy so hot and wet that she had to remove her panties.   She placed them over my face, I inhaled her intoxicating aroma.  Meanwhile she was getting hungry and wanted to take a break but first she wanted to get off with an organism. So she proceeded to remove her clothes. She turned on her electric vibrator and placed it against her aroused clit. With the other hand she struck a match and held it against my bruised balls. My body wiggled as the match burned my testicles. She dangled the match towards and away me repeatedly. When the match burnt down she lit another one and she put the flame of this one around the side of my pee-hole.

Meanwhile the vibrator shook and satisfied her erect clit and pulsating pussy. Her knees began to give a little. The flame nudged upon my pee-hole. The more I squirmed the hotter Mistress Samantha got. "Oh my god," She groaned, staring at the flickering light on my penis tip. She was getting a super feeling and finally she exploded in big powerful organism. Pussy juices were pouring out of her vaginal opening. It streaked down her legs. She turned off the vibrator and blew out the match. Afterwards, taking some rope, she wrapped it around my balls and over the base of my cock. She mocked me as she let out a loud evil laugh as she departed the dungeon.

She returned thirty minutes later and looked me over as she painfully pulled the clamps off my nipples. Then she pinched and massaged my body with her long fingernails and finally untied my ankles replacing them with shackles that had a four-inch chain between my ankles. She released my wrists from suspended bondage sending me down on my hands and knees.

She finally removed the gag. "You will kiss my boots and thank me properly for the abuse I gave to you, I tell you this once. You will sound extremely grateful or you will suffer more."

"Ohghhhh," I said.

Laughing She untied the gag.  I kissed her boots and told her how grateful I was that She taken the time to discipline me with her torture.  Mistress Samantha balanced her stiletto heeled boot on her toes, heel extended. "Suck it slave, just like it was a cock." My lips were wrapped around the heel. The feeling I put into it gave Mistress Samantha all she needed to know.  Now whenever she wanted me excited, all she had to do was put my tongue to work while I knelt before her. "I like the way you do that, slave. I like having you on your knees after I've whipped and tortured you seeing you suck my high heel."

Sitting on a stool I was to crawl to her where she gently stroked my face." Was you’re Mistress too hard on your poor body, slave?"

I melted as she posed the question. "No Mistress."  But it was hellish,

"But you will feel better if perhaps I should whip you some more?" 

"Please Mistress. Do whatever you wish." I said.

"You know I'll be doing as I wish, slave. But I am not an inconsiderate Mistress. Would you like to drink some water?"  Then she walked and returned with a dog bowl of water and ordered, "Drink, slave. Lap up like a dog you are.  You will get used to this bowl.  This is how slaves drink water.  And eat as well." She said.  Putting her foot on my back, by using the spiked end of her heel. She pushed my face into the doggie dish. "Lap it all up, slave. When I give you a present I expect you to enjoy it."  By then it was well into the early hours and she decided to wind things down for the night. She put my mouth to work on her boots again. While I was licking and kissing, them. She playfully dragged her cat tail whip on my shoulders. The idea was to get my cock up, not to punish me. This was sensuous. "Oh the slave is all hot and bothered by his Mistress?" She said.

"Yes, Mistress, I am, Oh yes, Mistress I love your boots and feet. I said.

"Don't get too amorous with them yet slave. I've got more in mind for you." Then she leashed me again and guided me to her throne where she sat her beautiful body. Grabbing my cock she began to massages it as I was begging to lick her boots. Then she had me slip them off with my mouth, using my teeth on her heels. She had me lick the sweat off her feet and suck her toes individually. She guided me by the leash.  She had me kissing her legs and thighs.  Here I thought I had died and went to heaven.  She was getting more aroused.  Her hand began massaging my cock vigorously.   I was on the verge of coming, begging for relief. But she painfully denied me as she brought ecstasy into agony by kicking me hard in the groin.  I doubled over on the floor in pain. Then she kicked my side as she demanded that I orally satisfy her. She grabbed my leash and drew me down guiding my head to the area between her legs. I could smell the musk - woman odor of her. "You had better be damned good with that tongue of yours or you’re going to have another session with the riding crop,"

She could have saved her words. I was so hungry for her. All I could think of was eating her. Fuck her with my tongue. Mistress Samantha pushed my head down into her cunt as I attacked it eagerly with my tongue. I would stimulate her clitoris, then move my tongue down the canal of her vagina and thrust it in and out.  It wasn't long before she rammed her cunt against my face, her legs wrapped tightly around my head. I felt her body shudder in orgasmic convulsions as she screamed.  For a moment I didn't think she was going to let me up for air. But I continued to eat her until she had two more orgasms.

She then pushed my head away and I could feel her turning around, as I felt my head being pulled back down. My face made contact with the cheeks of her ass. "Tongue my asshole, slave, " commanded Mistress Samantha. 

My cock was dripping pre-cum like it was water.  I obeyed, pushing my tongue in just as far as I could fuck her hole with my tongue. She used her other hand to play with her clitoris. Before long, she reached another climax. I had to admit her ass didn't taste bad.

Afterwards, she kicked me off her onto the floor.  I lay on my back. She sat down on her throne. "Do you want to cum slave?"

"Yes Mistress Samantha.  Please Mistress Samantha." I almost shouted.

"Beg me!" She said.

"Please Mistress Samantha. I'll do anything for the privilege of coming in your honor." I pleaded.

"No!" She shouted as she kicked my side and spit in my face. "You are not yet worthy enough to cum in the honor of your Goddess.  Plus I like you this way." 

She turned me over onto my stomach and pulled my wrists, locking them together behind my back. Then she guided me into a small cage where I was to spend the rest of the night. Then she departed the dungeon laughing at me she was going to sleep in her warm comfortable bed and I would dream of my Goddess..

CHAPTER 2 (Day One)

The next morning she awakened me by nudging her foot into my side.  She pulled me out of the cage then removed the cuffs on my wrists.  "Stretch those arms and legs slave,"

I did and I felt every muscle loosen up a little.  All I needed now was a hot shower and shave to give me new life.

"Slave come with me.” said Mistress Samantha as she guided me on all fours, by a leash upstairs to her bedroom.

I wasn't ready for more punishment.  I really had done nothing wrong to my knowledge.

"Raise your arms from your sides so they parallel to the floor, slave." 

I obeyed my Mistress. 

"I want you to keep them spread out like that while I take a bath," sneered Mistress Samantha.   "Each time I catch you dropping your arms it will cost you five cuts across your ass with my wicked birch rod."

I wasn't exactly sure what a birch rod was and I think I would not enjoy finding out.  Knowing Mistress Samantha, as I was beginning to, it had to be worse than the riding crop that punished me last night.   Still hooded and blind, I was unaware that Mistress Samantha had me kneel in front of her bathroom door. She would have a clear view of me from her sunken tub.  If she took her time in taking a bath, she would definitely have reason to use that birch on me.  It would be impossible to hold my arms up for more than fifteen minutes, if that long.  Before the morning was over I knew that I would experience that wicked birch rod tearing up my flesh.

I surpassed my own original estimate of my ability to hold my arms out. Mistress Samantha told me later that I managed to keep my arms up for over twenty minutes.  It amazed her.  She didn't realize that my fear of her gave me extra strength.   In the end however it made no difference. The pain and cramps in my arms grew, she just continued to leisurely soak in her tub, knowing that I couldn't keep them up forever.

Sweat was pouring down my face when the agony and exhaustion finally overtook me.  My arms were like leaden pipes weighing a ton.  I didn't want to lower them.  I knew she that was somewhere watching and waiting for the moment.  There comes a point however when a person no longer has control over his or her body. That point arrived for me.   Relief flooded my body as my arms fell to my sides.  It was only momentary though.   "Five!"  Her voice hit me with. "Get your arms back up or I'm going to double it."  I couldn't even raise them all the way back up. They were too heavy.  And the pain was seeking to dominate my mind. "Higher slave, OBEY!"  I struggled to lift another inch. "Not good enough slave.  OBEY or else," screamed Mistress Samantha.  "Now you have earned ten more,” I couldn't.  Did she understand that I was trying? 

"I want you to keep those arms up while I'm getting dressed," She demanded, "or the count goes up to twenty-five. I don't think your poor ass could take that many."  By some miracle I did it.  I know I couldn't have lasted more than another few seconds when she suddenly gave me permission to lower my arms.  This little exercise had taken a lot out of me.

At her command I assumed the position for punishment.  Punishment meant I was to put my head to the floor and stick my ass in the air.  She took her wicked birch rod out of her closet.  Then she made me beg for her cruel punishment.  "After each stroke, you will count out loud the number and you will thank me for it.  Is that understood slave?"  She commanded, 

"Yes Mistress Samantha," I replied.  I thought that the riding crop was bad, but this didn't compare to the birch rod.  The birch was sharp and penetrating.  On the first stroke, the cut was so intense.  I cried out in pain, forgetting to count out loud. "When you are forgetful slave, “She said, “I shall simply start all over again.

She then placed next stroke right over the first one. The pain once again brought tears to my eyes.  "One!" I cried out. "Thank you Mistress Samantha." 

“That’s much better." She commented. The birch found me again.  Its touch was unbearable. "Two.”  I screamed at my Mistress. "Thank you Mistress Samantha."

"The birch leaves such beautiful lines across your ass." She said with pleasure in her voice. "I shall have to use it more often on you. It's definitely an attention-getter." 

The next eight cuts tore through me like a hot poker and it had me whimpering like a child, the tears rolling down my eyes. "You still have something to do, "She said.  When the whipping was over, Mistress Samantha placed the birch against my lips and I kissed it.

"Thank you Mistress Samantha for the love that you have just shown to me,” I said. "I shall attempt to improve my obedience to you and I sincerely hope you will continue to punish me when I failed to do as I should."

"Perhaps there is hope for you," She said.  She placed her hands over to my lips and I kissed them as I would of hand of a Queen.  "My boots are dirty slave.  I want you to clean them with your tongue.  Start at the toe and work your way to the top.  I want them to shine when you are finished." 

Mistress Samantha moved her legs a little apart as I bent down to serve her.  I began slowly and methodically to lick every inch of the hard leather of her boots.  When I finished with the one on her left foot and went to the one on her right foot.  I tasted her leather in my mouth and savored the deep rich quality of it.  Its odor filled my nostrils, making me hungry for my Mistress that much more.  When she was satisfied with my work she commented, "Very good slave. Once a week you shall clean all my shoes and boots as you did this morning it will be one of your duties." 

"Yes Mistress Samantha."

"Raise your head and I will remove your hood. It’s now time for you to shave your legs."   I lifted my head and felt her fingers unlatching the back of the hood.  She then unzipped it and drew it off my head.  It was some minutes before my eyes adjusted to the lights.  When I finally could see I remembered to keep my eyes on Mistress Samantha’s boots. 

With my head to the floor paying homage to my beautiful dominatrix, I knew well she knew how to train a slave. It was pure torture not being able to look up at her after having not seen her for so many hours.  "You may now look upon at your Mistress," Said Mistress Samantha. I trembled with excitement and expectation.  I lifted my eyes slowly with slow deliberation, wanting to make the moment last a lifetime.

My eyes climbed up her black leather thigh high boots.  I then continued its upward journey taking in the black leather corset.  It was as if she just was poured into it.  I gazed upon her beautiful face. Her hair hung on her shoulders like a crown.  Her dark green evil looking, eyes were staring at me coldly.   In just a few seconds the desire for Mistress Samantha had mounted in me and my penis began to grow hard.   "That pleases me very much, slave.  You are beginning to respond properly."   She said taking her foot to nudge my balls.  “I like having an effect on you."  She handed me two rings, to place around my cock.  After I did this it caused my penis to remain fully erect and prevented me from ejaculation. 

Then she instructed me to go the bathroom, where I was to shit, shower, and shave, which included my legs.  She was only going to spare me 45 minutes.   I responded by crawling in to her bathroom and performing my tasks.  I looked at my striped ass in the mirror.  I could only imagine if she were to lose her temper.  I had no idea that she would literally whip a man to death if she had the inclination.

I had to get a move on.  I didn't have a lot of time left.  So I shaved my face first, cutting myself once or twice in my hurry to finish.   Then I used the toilet, lowering my bottom very carefully onto the seat.  My ass hurt too bad to waste much time taking a crap so I quickly got that over with.  Grabbing a razor and some shaving cream I climbed into the sunken bathtub.  The water was still hot and it created a burning sensation along the whole length of my backside.  I let out a soft sigh as I settled myself in the tub. Taking the can of shaving cream I squirted some in my hand then started spreading it over my right leg.  I stared at my leg with sadness as I took the TRAC III razor and began shaving with it.   It took me about fifteen minutes to shave each leg.   Needless to say they felt different when it was over.  I ran my hand over them.  They were smooth.   I knew they would definitely feel good with nylons on as bad as I hated to admit it. 

Mistress Samantha was one intelligent Woman.  The training process was already conditioning me.  I finished bathing in the tub then drained and cleaned it.  Then I took a sixty-second shower to wash off the soap scum.  I toweled myself dry then dropped to my knees and crawled back into her bedroom.

Mistress Samantha was sitting in a lounge chair with her legs crossed.  I knelt down at her feet.  She had a gleam in her eyes. "You still have four minutes to spare, slave.  That's very good, now stand back up and let's take a close look at those legs of yours."  I rose and she told me to turn around. "You have very sexy legs slave.  They will be extremely attractive when you put stockings on."  Then she got up and walked over to her bed, where she displayed some female clothing to me, which she expected me to wear later. 

I was so involved with her inspection of me that I forgot I was walking in her presence.    She suddenly whirled on me and slapped me so hard across my mouth She drew blood.  She screamed at me. "Haven't you learned my rules slave?   Do you not know that you crawl in my presence?"  

I fell to my knees and kissed the rug at the tips of her boots.  "Please Mistress, Please excuse me Mistress Samantha," I whimpered.   "I'm sorry. I...."

She snarled.   Her foot moved so swiftly that I didn't see it coming but I certainly felt the sharp hard toe of her boot as it slammed into my forehead.  "You are a worm!' ‘She screamed, “Worms do not crawl on their hands and knees!  They crawl on their bellies as you will, unless of course you want me to kick your stupid head in?"

"No Mistress."  I sniveled.  "I will crawl on the floor like a worm if you wish!"  

"Good!  Now follow me slimy worm-creature!" She commanded.

"Yes Mistress. At once."  I responded.

She reminded me of my status, by stepping all over my backside, grinding her spiked heels into my ass.   I squealed like a pig when she applied all the weight of her body to the sharp heel.   She laughed.  "You're going to have to get used to the feeling of my beautiful boots and feet stepping on you.”   She laughed.  "I'm a Mistress who believers in placing my slaves where they belong, under my feet."

"Yes M.M .Mistress...”   I shuddered fearfully.

"Very well, I just want you to understand what you're in for here at the beginning of your enslavement to me. Let's go!''  

"Yes Mistress Samantha.  Your wish is my command!"   She laughed and then gave me a little tour of her huge bedroom.  I followed behind my owner like worm. "This is where I sleep and where you will sleep when I decide." She said, pointing to her gigantic soft bed. "Normally, I will use your face as my foot-rest while I sleep, but sometimes I will use you as my human mattress or a hanging ornament.  You are here for my enjoyment and nothing else."

She walked over to a large closet and she waited until I had crawled to her.  Then she pointed at her impressive wardrobe hanging from the wooden rods and her huge collection of slippers, shoes, and boots on shoe racks.  These are my clothes and shoes. You will be responsible for their daily maintenance.  Every article of clothing must be either washed or dry cleaned then carefully pressed the moment I take it off.  My shoes must also be kept shined by your slave tongue.  Failure to keep them in spotless condition will of course result in swift retribution from me.  The punishment for failing to keep them in immaculate condition will be trampling.   I will walk on you extensively and vigorously in whatever shoes or boots are involved.  Spots and smudges on more than one pair will result in being trampled by least five pair, so watch out!"  I stared at the impossibility large collection of shoes and shook in fright as I saw high heeled pumps and heavy high heeled boots as well as dainty flats, soft slippers and thick- soled wedged sandals.

Mistress is a tough customer to live.  She seems to pay no attention whatsoever to what she sees as my petty fears.  Naturally she watches me very carefully from behind her cold passionless eyes while taking mental notes.  When it was time to continue the tour she had me slither like a worm down the stairs into her kitchen, kicking me along the way.

There She put a slave collar around my neck, leashed me and gave me the rest of the tour of her home, as She allowed me to crawl on all fours. Then she had me open a bottle of wine.  I was to take it along with a glass She led me into her secret room, her dungeon.   I was seeing it for the first time.  I was instructed to pour her a glass of wine and set it down on table next to her throne.  Then I was to kneel in the center and wait for her return.

This windowless room was a sexual never-never-land, a fantastic reflection in a kinky looking glass.  My heart was racing; my eyes were wide opened.  I had never seen anything like it before.  Two walls were mirrored from the tiled floor to the black painted ceiling.  An incredible array of whips, restraints, gags and harnesses hung from the peg strips that circled the room at waist height. 

Pushed into the near corner was a heavily padded sawhorse.  The room itself was dominated by a seven -foot wooden X-frame that was solid as an oak.   Both the horse and the frame were dotted with steel eyebolts, some which sported dangling chains or cuffs.  All of this equipment looked well used.  None of it as I could tell was for show.  In the opposite corner, facing it all like a queen's throne was a huge mahogany fan back rattan chair with red cushions.   A black riding crop rested on the seat.   At the base of the throne was a hole just big enough for slave's neck.  Underneath the seat was a toilet seat that was over a holding basin.  My Mistress could put me there as her human toilet.  It was a real dungeon.  A real time dominant/submissive playground tucked into a back room of a perfectly ordinary home.

When she returned she immediately sat on her throne demanding that I crawl to her feet like a worm.   She sipped her wine and motioned me to sit on my knees at her feet.  She ordered my head back and mouth open wide as she took a big gulp of wine and spit it into my mouth.   I swallowed it all.

"Enjoy your wine, slave. It's the first and last taste of alcohol you will ever drink in this house!"

"Thank you, Mistress, I muttered hesitantly, unsure of her motives,

'"Don't be shocked slave.  I can be generous when I want to be."  She laughed, “But I can be just the opposite.  I will now outline the rest of your duties.  In keeping with the causal nature of conversation, you may feel free to ask me questions without prerequisite foot homage.  When you wish to speak in the future however you must properly beg for that privilege. Is that clear slave?" 

"Yes, Mistress Samantha” I replied.  

"All right then, we will proceed."   She placed her left foot on my shoulder resting the back of her heel on it so she was comfortable.   "First,” She began, "I think it’s fair to tell you that you will be expected to do all of the housework in this house.

"Yes," Mistress," I replied confidently.   I winced as she twisted her heel cruelly into my sensitive skin.  She replaced the heel on the top of my shoulder.  "Good, because you will be expected to keep my house in tip-tip condition at all times.  That's just one good reason to keep slaves.  This means you will be sweeping all the floors, vacuuming all the rugs, washing the entire tile in the bathrooms and kitchen, washing windows, and caring for the natural wood walls and handrails leading upstairs.  It is also your responsibility to wash dishes when meals are done, just to name a few things."  She giggled and pressed the sole of her boot to my lips "I am an extremely meticulous person," She explained as she rubbed her dirt into my lips, grinding it in.  I watched her boot on my mouth with an expression of fear and desire.  It was obvious that I wanted to lick her boot but I didn't dare until my owner granted me permission. 

She was aware of my desire and even the basic gist of my thoughts.  She laughed as she toyed with me with sadistic purpose; she continued rubbing her sole on my lips then all over my profusely sweating face as she went on explaining my duties to me. "Spotless to me means almost antiseptic, slave.  After the glasses are put through the dishwasher, for instance, they will be polished until they shine. Even a small spot that isn't positively glistening will be dealt with by me the moment I see it."

She smiled.  "Go ahead and lick my boots, foot-face." She smirked. "Yes foot-face. I like that!"  I licked the dirt and encrusted mud from her sole. "You will also be responsible for making my bed, polishing my tables and art objects. Anytime a Female friend of mine comes over as a guest, you will serve her too."  She paused and crossed her legs, ignoring my cry as her foot banged against my jaw.  "Now to the sequences of daily events.  In the morning you will fix me my breakfast.  Then you will serve as my human makeup table or a stool.  You will also serve as my foot mat out of the house."

She uncrossed her legs and leaned forward, grabbed me by the hair and peered into my eyes. "This is important, slave, so get it in your dense male brain now.  When I leave, you must lie down on the rug so I can walk on your body and head on my out the door.   On my return as soon as you hear my car in the garage you must kneel at the door so you may kiss my shoes the second you see me. Then I will walk on your back.  Is this perfectly clear or should I repeat myself?" 

"Yes Mistress Samantha, I understand," 

She lit a cigarette and blew smoke in my face.  "Since there is no ashtray, open your mouth wide so that I can use it for my ashtray."   I thanked her each time she dumped an ash in my mouth.   "Excellent.  Keep your mouth open. I have some congestion that I must clear up. You of course, will receive it."

"Yes Mistress" I replied as I obeyed her command.  Opening my mouth wide, I waited for her nasty discharge to fill it.  Mistress Samantha smiled, savoring the suspense of the moment as she cleared her throat and stared into my eyes.  Then bringing her face close to mine, almost touching it she spit a full wad into my mouth landing on my tongue on target.  I swallowed her saliva immediately with no signs of disgust. 

"I'm happy that you enjoy my spit and ashes, slave.  Another excellent reason for owning slaves."  She said with a smile. "This means I will not have to train you to do this in the future, you will always open up for me whenever I have to discharge anything from any of the many orifices of my body.  You will be expected to clean my ears free of wax with your tongue.  You will even eat snot from my nose when I am plugged up or when I have a cold.  I like very personal services as you can see.  I will also have you lick my armpits and the spaces between my toes after I have enjoyed a long afternoon of perspiration producing tennis.  I like these services and I like owning slaves who have to do it or wish they were dead it they thought otherwise"

Catching a slight twitch of disgust on my face she went on the excitement building in her moment by moment. She had additional news she knew it would turn me off but she was waiting for a special moment to pull it on me.  She wanted her foul news to come as a surprise but at the same time she wanted to reveal it causally in the course of our talk to demonstrate to me how perfectly normal the act she would be mentioning would be in our daily lives:  

"While we're discussing food, you may as well know that you will do all the cooking during the week.  In the morning you will fix my breakfast and during the course of the afternoon, you will fix my evening meal. Prepared menus will be set out for you daily: you will, of course, follow them down to the smallest detail.  On weekends, when I have the time, I will do the cooking, as I am quite a gourmet and enjoy it." She paused and peered at me with a serious look on her face. "Oh, by the way," She continued, "you will not, I repeat, you will not pilfer any food while I'm gone. You may eat only in my presence!" She said.

"Do I get to eat what you eat, Mistress?"  I asked.  "Of course, slave, but only table scraps. I will feed you my chewed-up food off the soles of my shoes or simply drop them in your special dog -bowl." She giggled to herself. Now was the moment she had anticipated all morning. She knew what I was going to ask next and was ready for me.

"But Mistress Samantha,” I whined in a low voice, cringing as I dared to take issue with her, "Will I get enough to eat that way?  I'll need my strength to do all my work, you know."  I dodged my head to avoid the blow I thought was coming, but She didn't hit me. She did laugh however, and her laugh had a very chilling effect on me. "Oh, you'll get enough to eat all right, but not at dinner time. No, you'll get your big meal a couple of hours later.  I have to digest it first, you know!"   "You mean?" I asked, not having the nerve or the stomach to finish my sentence. 

"Of course, foolish one.  Didn't I tell you you'd be eating everything from all of my orifices?"   She sneered.

"Yes, Mistress, but..." 

"But nothing!" She screamed, whamming me across the mouth with the palm of her hand as hard as she could manage.  She slapped me again, then again and again, with first with one hand then the other, leaving marks all over my face.   "When I said you could speak freely with me, I didn't mean you could argue with me!"

She stood suddenly and slammed her knee into her my chin.  To me, it looked like one fluid movement.  One moment she was sitting on her throne and I was kneeling on the floor. The next, she was standing and I was stretched out the floor.  My head was spinning like a top and I was wondering if she had broken every tooth in my mouth, I gazed up at her through tear-streaked eyes and tried to move out of her way without success as her foot came down onto my naked stomach. She stepped right on it then put all her weight on one tormenting foot.  She mashed my soft stomach down with the sharp heel of her pump bruising my flesh deeply. 

"Ohhhhh! I moaned.  "Please, Mistress! That hurts so much!" 

"Shut up moron!" She retorted. "Naturally, it hurts! What do you expect?' 

She stood on me until she could no longer maintain her balance; she brought her other foot on my groin and stepped gingerly to the floor.  "I can see you're going to be a little more difficult than I'd imaged."  She kept her eyes glued on mine, as thoughts and plans ran through her fertile, always imaginative mind.  Watching the fear and uncertainly on my face She decided it was time.  She stops merely explaining things to me and laid down the law.   "I think you need more discipline slave and to experience more pain to remind you who you are!"   She kicked me to crawl to the middle of the room where she commanded me to get on all fours.  She grabbed a riding a crop and proceeded to lash out at me with a couple of dozen good hard whacks on my hurting ass cheeks.  Once my butt was bloody red, she asked if I had enough.

I begged, “Please Mistress no more."  I was in tears.

"Well worm are you having fun?"  She asked. 

"Yes Mistress,” I answered her correctly or I would be in for more torture. Then she attaches a chain leash to my collar establishing the fact that she was my master and I was her pet, which she is free to do.   She had me crawl around the room on all fours, sit up, beg and even bark like a dog.  I also was to roll over and play dead.

Then she walked out for a minute and came back with a dog bowl full of puppy chow which she had me beg and for like a little puppy.   She cracked her whip on my ass for hesitating to eat.  I got the message and began chewing down on the animal food.  When I was finished she wiped my face and secured my wrists with cuffs behind my back.  Then I was to drink water from the other bowl. I was then to thank her.  She commanded me to crawl. 

"Maggot, come here and lick your Mistress' boots” I crawled over to her, spurred on by the steady beat of her riding crop crashing down against my thighs, ass and cock.   "Yes Mistress, I will lick your boots like a good dog."  I meekly uttered.  Then she sat herself down on the throne, where I proceed to shine her leather boots again with my tongue, starting at the heel.  I put as much boot in my mouth, and licked with long strokes.  I must lick every inch of her long black beauties.  If she had seen that I left even one spot dry I would be whipped unmercifully. Mistress Samantha was in no hurry.

However she wasn't pleased with my efforts.  She kept me kneeling before her throne, my legs spread wide and wrists cuffed and locked together behind my back.  She kept touching me teasingly.  

She toes my balls with the point of her boot, tapped my hard cock with the tip of her crop, scraped and plucked my nipples with her long nails.  Once she had me suck her finger, which I did eagerly.  I wanted to make her feel good before she tormented me again.

She led me to the X-frame.(St. Andrews cross)  My cuffed wrists were unhooked from each other then fastened high on the wooden cross pieces from the wall.  Mistress Samantha selected a second, larger pair of cuffs from the wall, and soon my legs were spread wide and my ankles locked to the foot of the frame.   My back was to the frame completely helpless, completely exposed, with my cock rock hard, dripping from the tip.  “I can see I'm going to have to do something about this," She said, seizing my cock by the root.  You've obviously been thinking about fucking me. You'd like that, wouldn't you?"

I told the truth, "Yes Mistress." 

She slapped the head of my cock smartly with her free hand, making me gasp.  Letting go my cock she walked to her collection of sexual toys and returned with a small harness that had several straps. "This will keep your greedy little cock of yours under control."  A few moments later, my proud shaft was encased in a tight leather sheath that only exposed the head.   One strap went around the base, where she had grabbed me.  Another went around my scrotum, while the third separated my balls.  It felt like as though my entire manhood were squeezed in a fist.  My cock throbbed and reddened.  I desperately wanted to come.  But Mistress Samantha had other plans. 

Her next toy was length of a rope with dozen spring clothespins clipped to it.  She gave me one end of the rope to hold between my teeth and began to decorate my body with the wooden pins.   She started with one on either side of each nipple, first pinching the skin with her fingers to give the clip a good bite.  Then she placed a clothespin directly on my left nipple and I moaned from the pain.  I dropped the rope I was holding for her.  "I am going to add to your whipping for that," She said as she gave me back the end of the rope and resumed her project. 

My other nipple was next; then undersides of my arms, the insides of my thighs and finally, my cock. First she tugged enough skin to attach one of the little biting monsters to each side of my already harnessed scrotum.  I almost bit through the rope.  Then she started on the engorged head of my cock, placing one, two, four, and then seven clothespins in a semicircle on the narrow, sensitive ridge. Taking the rope from me, she stepped back to admire her handiwork.        "Look at yourself in the mirror." She said.  I was a naked man in complete submission, my limbs spread eagle and restrained, my throbbing cock tormented.  I felt as if I was tripping. The tension in my body was incredible.  My blood was on fire.  It was though she was torturing me in a hundred places at once and every one of them was making me crazy with desire.  My eyes were closed and I slipped down in to the sea of sensation.  Suddenly I jumped, writhing as an electric jolt coursed through me. My right nipple was suddenly burning.  What was happening?  I opened my eyes to find that Mistress Samantha had folded the length of the rope over twice and was using it to strike the clothespins from my body.  Her aim was true and every time she knocked one free, thousands of nerve endings that had been temporarily overloaded suddenly came back to life, shouting protests.

The last to go were the seven pins on the head of my cock. By the time the last dropped to the floor, I was quivering and hanging limply from my cuffs.  She teased me lightly flicking her fingers across my nipples then cruelly pinched them causing her pussy juices to flow as she watched me twinge and gasp in pain.  Mistress Samantha stepped close and ran fingertips over my skin, making me jump. Then her hand closed around my sheathed cock and her thumb rubbed the wetness that was oozing from the tip all over the head.  Upon seeing the fluid on my cock, she stared at me in mock horror; "Did I give you permission to get excited? I don't want you to cum. I'm supposed to be the one getting the pleasure.  Now will have to punish you worm"

Mistress Samantha released me only long enough to turn me around with my face towards the frame giving her full access to my back and bottom.  I watched in the mirror as she selected a short, many-stranded whips, then moved behind me.  She started out with light strokes that barely warmed my skin.   The leather kissed on my thighs and ass.  The strokes came faster and harder until it felt my skin was glowing.  Then she traded the short whip for a long stiff leather paddle. The first blow from it lifted me off my heels and made cry in surprise. 

She gave me a little time to recover; applying the paddle vigorously across both cheeks and the backs of my thighs.  The weight of the paddle and the strength of her arm carried the shock of each explosion through my whole body.   I fought against my chains. But the incredible thing was that it didn't hurt.  I was past that.  It was a wake-up call for my senses, a charge to pure sexual energy.  All I was feeling was wave after a wave of delicious intensity.

After time I couldn't sense anything.   Mistress Samantha came up close behind me and caressed my hot ass and said in half-whisper, “Now the punishment I promised you." There was a long moment to wonder. Then I heard the crack of her bullwhip against the floor, which made me shake like a leaf.  After a few minutes of her parading around my quivering body with me begging her for punishment she unleashed her first lash across my back that caused me to scream out loud.  Then she instructed me to count each lash and thank her that I did for the next ten lashes.  

Afterwards, she removed me from the cross.  I was a quivering bloody mess crying like a big baby as I thanked her for my punishment.  She ordered me to remove her boots off her feet, with my mouth.   Then I was to put them away into a corner where she had a pair of black high-heeled sandals.  I picked up the sandals with my teeth holding them by the heels as she ordered.   I brought them to her.   She inspected them. She smacked me in the face with them and kicked me to the floor because she wasn't pleased with the smudges on them.  Lying on my back she began walking herself up my legs, stomach, chest and face.  Trampling all over my body as she held onto the ceiling chain for support; putting her weight into my body smothering my face with her feet. 

Then she put the heels on her feet and continued to trample on my body grinding the heels painfully into me.  Then without warning she dug her stiletto heel into my balls causing me to scream violently from pain.  She stepped on my face and even threatened to gorge my eyes out with her heels.  She was having so much fun doing this to me, that she needed to be pleasured.  So my Goddess sat herself down on her throne as I was summoned to kneel her before her.   "I have a dripping-wet, aching pussy, ready to be serviced, slave. It’s time for the pleasure part of our session.  Get with is slave."

She continued, "Now slave you must undertake a total body worship of your Goddess. You had better be thorough or you will suffer the consequences.   We both know I'll find a way to make you suffer regardless of your action." 

"Lick my feet and make sure you get every toe," She sneered at me.   I unleashed my tongue, licking the back of her foot and the length of her shoes, before starting on her toes.  She ordered me to lick every one.   My tongue darted in between the cracks of her toes, as I eagerly moved from her big toe to each subsequent one. When she was satisfied that her feet had been serviced to her liking, she ordered me to move to her tits, as she exposed them. "Do want to taste your Mistress' luscious titties?"  I anxiously answer her in the affirmative and got whack on my back with her whip for answering with enough enthusiasm.  She accesses me to her tits and I was so excited that I smothered her nipples in my mouth, sucking them like a newborn baby drawing out mother's milk.  For this I got more cracks with the whip.   "After all, I 'm not the one who's supposed to be getting the pleasure." She said.

When She finally on the verge of an explosive cum.  "My slave, do you want the honor of licking my delicious, highly treasured pussy?" She asked.   Meanwhile I am begging for the chance to taste her precious juice.  But she prolongs my pleasure as she pulls on my cock restraint, making me shudder in pain.  "If you don't lick my pussy to my liking, I might snap your worthless puny excuse for a prick right off your body!"  She warned me as her stare raised fear in my eyes.  With great anticipation and fear as an incentive I began to lick her cunt.

She told me exactly what to do to please her.  She made sure that I placed my tongue directly on her enlarged clit, making me suck on it until she was ready for me to remove my mouth. She had me suck on her clittie for almost an hour without letup.   When I tired and appeared to slow her crop struck my cock so hard all I wanted to do was to keep my tongue and lips on her joy button.  When her clit had enough she made me move my tongue all around her pussy end up back on her clit.  When she couldn't take any more she ordered me to speed up the motion of my tongue.  Within seconds she climaxed violently as if she were the one on the receiving end of the crop.   As She climaxed She whipped me some more as red marks began to expand over more of my body.

When she was finished she kicked me off her and had me light her cigarette.  She sat back and relaxed “I see you enjoyed yourself too but you are not supposed to have a good time until I say you can.  Do you understand slave?" She explained to me as she used my mouth as an ashtray.   After her smoke, she needed to pee.   She commanded me to get on all fours, as she climbed on my back and rode me like a horse to the bathroom. There she tossed me into tub laying face down.

She handcuffed my wrists behind my back and placed a plug in the drain of the tub.  She stripped herself naked and stood on both sides of the tub.  Having saved up a full day's worth of golden pee she was ready to empty the contents of her insides.  She began urinating on my back trying to cover me from head to toe with her piss.  I was lying face down in about a half inch of her piss.  After she peed she walked out of the bathroom letting out a sadistic laugh.   I laid there in total humiliation swimming in her piss.

She returned fifteen minutes later and once again I heard her cruel laugher when she entered the bathroom.  She was holding a red lit candle “lave its time that I brand you for the first time with a big S."  She poured hot candle wax all over my back, making a big red letter "S ".  She followed this by dumping ice cubes onto my back then walked out of the room again.

Once again she was gone fifteen minutes.  When She did return, She immediately gave me another golden shower but in small amounts.  To my surprise, she poured a teakettle of boiling water onto my back.  I screamed from the excruciating pain.  To save myself from drowning I was forced to suck up as much of the piss-diluted water as I could drink.  Finally she removed the handcuffs from my wrists and had me rollover on my back. She continues to laugh cruelly as she poured more boiling water on me, particularly on my cock and balls.  Then with the red candle she continued to pour hot wax on my chest putting her initials there.  When She was finished, She walked out the room and turned off the light, slammed the door closed leaving me in darkness.

A half-hour later the lights come on again practically blinding me. Once again she has to pee again.   Standing naked on both sides of the tub directly over my mouth Mistress Samantha unleashed a stream of pee flooding my body with a torrent of the golden liquid.   My body was a receptacle for her pee.  She stood there looking down on me spitting on my face a few times.   Then she made me open up wide and filled my mouth from a cup full of ice cubes.  Then she took the cup and dipped it into the tub of piss and poured the fluid down my throat.   After I drank two cups of piss she instructed me to shower and clean up the tub in 30 minutes.

I just barely finished my tasks in the bathroom on time.   I crawled into my Mistress' bedroom upstairs.  She was sitting in her chair.   I crawled to her like the worm I am now. Her legs were extended indicating I was to kiss her boots to show respect.  She had changed into her black thigh high boots along with her black leather corset, and matching panties.  "There are clothes lying on the bed," said Mistress Samantha.  "Put them on."   I moved over to the bed and saw women's apparel lying upon it.  There was a pair of white-laced panties and a laced bra, a full beige slip and a dark brown dress.  There was also a pair of black high heels at the foot the bed.

"When you have dressed, I will put a wig and makeup on you.  I shall make you into a very beautiful Woman.   Men will be lusting after your pretty little ass."   The shock I felt must have shown on my face because she was smiling.  "When I am finished with you, slave, you will not only look like a Woman, but you will act like one," Continued my Mistress.   "You will soon be able to pass for a lady in public.  I will take you around to all the homosexual bars and peddle that sweet mouth and ass of yours.  Start getting dressed." 

I put the garter belt on first.   Then sat down on the edge of the bed and began putting the nylons on.  The stocking top ended high up on my thigh.  I had to adjust the garter belt strap to a shorter length.    Unconsciously I caught myself sliding my hand up and down my nylon-clad legs.  The feeling was totally delicious and exciting. Shaving my legs was going to be a big pain in the ass, no pun intended, but I knew I was going to enjoy the sensation of silky smooth skin beneath a sheer pair of nylons. There was just no other feeling like it.  My legs looked rather sexy too.  Next I put on the panties and bra. The panties hugged my hips tightly causing my penis to get hard        

"I will have to do something about your cock when the time comes" said Mistress Samantha flatly as she got up from her chair and walked to her closet. She came back with two stockings. She stuffed them down the cups of my bra, thus giving me a full breast look.  In the mirror my Mistress and I stood there staring into it.  The transformation of me into a woman was truly amazing.  Of course I still looked like a man to a certain degree, but I also looked like a pretty lady.  Mistress had been right.   My calves became quite shapely in high heels.  She sat herself at her boudoir ordering me to come to her on my knees but to be sure I did not start a run in my stockings. She put a blonde curly wig on my head.  She applied make-up to my face.  She uses a very heavy white base, then heavy black eye shadow and finally heavy red lipstick. She ordered me to look in mirror.

I can't believe what I saw.  She is smiling and laughing.  "You make a beautiful She-male slut. Now that you look like a woman, you must experience how it feels to be treated like a woman."  Mistress replaced the slave collar back on me and clipped a leash to it.   She ordered me to follow her.  

We made four laps around the room with her laughing at my difficulty walking in the unfamiliar footwear.   Then Mistress Samantha pressed up against me.  Her hands floated over my body, seeking and discovering.  Her tongue probed my ear, darting in and out. "You are very beautiful and desirable dressed as a woman." whispered my Mistress.  Her hands glided over my panties and legs.  "I wish I were a man so I could push your face down on the bed and jerk these panties off your ass and rape you."   She rubbed her crotch against mine and my cock began to grow like an oak.  "Wouldn't you like to have a nice hard cock fucking you in the ass right now?"  She asked.  She had me so hot that I was craving to be fucked like I was a woman. 

Mistress Samantha led me over to the bed. "Lie face down,” She ordered. I climbed up on the bed and stretched out on my stomach.  I could hear Mistress Samantha opening her cedar chest and fumbling around inside it.  She suddenly appeared to my left, standing at the side of the bed.  "Give your hand." She commanded as she placed a leather cuff around my wrists, and then connected a chain to it, drawing the chain over to the bedpost.   She moved around to the other side of the bed and did the same thing to my right wrist.  Once again, I found myself helpless. 

I heard her behind me.  She was slipping off her panties.  A minute later I heard her pulling something out of her cedar chest again. I saw her walking into the bathroom.

       

She still had her boots and corset on but now she had a small thin belt of some kind around her waist and up between her legs. When she came back from the bathroom, I saw clearly what it was that she had strapped to her stomach.  It was a large rubber penis with a pair of rubber balls beneath it.  She also had a jar of K-Y jelly in her hand, which frightened me as I began struggling helplessly at my bonds.  Mistress Samantha jerked my panties down over my legs.  She climbed up on the bed and with her knees pushed my legs apart. 

I felt her finger probing my anus and lubricating it with the jelly.   My sphincter muscles tighten at the intrusion.  She slapped me hard across my ass.   "Relax bitch or I'll use the birch on you again."  I tried to relax but it was difficult, knowing what's ahead, her finger continued moving in and out of me.  Finally she withdrew it all together.  Her knees pushed in closer to me spreading my legs a little further.  I felt something big and hard placed against the opening of my rectum.  I knew what it was.        

Mistress Samantha eased the rubber cock into my asshole a little bit at a time.   It was so huge.   I knew I wouldn't be able to take all of it.  The head of it was inside me. Unconsciously I tightened my sphincter muscle and the penis couldn't go any further.  She pulled back then climbed off the bed.  A moment later I felt the birch tearing into my ass.  It was sudden and brutal.   She struck me at least ten times.  My screams of agony filled the bedroom.  I was in partial shock when she finished, my sobs dousing the mattress of the bed.  I offered no resistance when she replaced the head of the penis into the opening of my asshole. 

This time, she shoved it in without mercy. The rape lasted for about five minutes.  My moans caused her to fuck me that much harder.  On the inside of the rubber dildo was a small protruding rubber knob that went into my Mistress This little knob rubbed against her clitoris as She fucked me.  The harder she fucked my ass, the more the knob stimulated her.  By the time she reached her organism, she had almost ripped my rectum apart.  She shoved the full nine inches into me as her body convulsed with orgasmic spasms.  My screams mingled with hers. She finally dropped on top of me in exhaustion. The penis was still lodged in me. Gradually she began to pull it out of me.

She climbed off the bed. She undid the leather cuffs on my wrists. "I want you down here on your knees in thirty seconds,” She demanded.  I slowly crawled off the bed.  Finally I was on my knees before her.  The penis was staring me in the eyes.  "Open your mouth, slut," ordered Mistress Samantha.   After what she had done to me I still had to face the ultimate humiliation.  I opened my mouth. "Suck it clean. Lick all the shit and blood off my cock slut"

I took as much as of the rubber cock into my mouth as I could. She held my face between her hands as she fucked my mouth with it.   She finally pulled the penis out. "You know what a woman goes through when she raped," said my Mistress.  "Next time it may be a real cock that is shoved up your ass and mouth."   Then she pulls back my head and spits into my open mouth, after which she slapped my face making me, confess that I was a slut and a whore.   She ordered me to crawl into her bathroom clean myself and then return to her bedroom. . When I crawled back into the bedroom she attached the leash to my slave collar then to the wall.  She allowed me to take a short nap.

Not long after "Nappy time is over slave.”  I woke groggy from my thirty-minute nap of sound sleep.  My dream had been wonderful!   I sat upright, and Mistress Samantha unleashed me from the wall.  "You smell like yesterday's fish!"  She chastised. "I want you to use the bathroom and take a shower."  She handed me a dainty pile of fresh feminine under-things and a set of complicated chains and locks. 

"After your shower, get dressed, put these on and meet me in the kitchen in 45 minutes.  She grinned at me, I’m getting hungry, and if you do a good job cooking my dinner I may have a few table scraps for you, also."   When she left the room, I quickly unhooked my bra and shrugged it off my shoulders then stepped out of my panties.  I released my garters, and slid my stockings down my legs, then unhooked the garter belt.

Thirty minutes later I was clean, refreshed and dressed in sweet smelling pink underwear, red bra and corset, with red stockings and my black high heels.  I laid out the chains on the floor and tried to figure out how I was to suppose to wear them.  The locks all used a common key.  I opened all the locks then hooked the key to my collar where I couldn't reach it, but where it would be handy for Mistress.  There was obviously a long chain, which would run the length of my body with separate chains and cuffs for my neck, wrists, waist, and around my ankles.  I locked the two ankle cuffs after they were installed.  They were separated by ten inches of chain to which I attached one end of the body chain.  Then she fastened the opposite end of the body chain to my collar.  I looped the chain in the middle around my waist very tightly, and locked it in place.  Finally, I locked my wrists into two cuffs at waist level.  Each cuff was attached to a body chain by a foot of smaller chain.

Once I finished I was securely but comfortably restrained and totally helpless until Mistress removed the key from my neck and unlocked my wrists.  Satisfied, I shuffled on the ten-inch ankle tether down the stairs, praying I would not fall, then on to the kitchen where She was standing, She was wearing a short red suede dress and dark stockings, with a pair of high-heeled sandals.   My jangling metal chains announced my presence as I dropped to my hands and knees to enter the room.  "Stand up, slave," She ordered, I stood up causing her to admire my appearance.  "Very nice slave, you really are a sweet little slave girl, aren't you?"

"Yes Mistress. Thank you, “I answered. Mistress Samantha smiled sweetly and picked up a large red rubber ball gag from the table. "Open wide, I have a nice little muffin for your dinner!'' I groaned, but opened my mouth as wide as possible while she crammed the red monster between my lips.  It compressed as it passed my teeth then sprang back to resilient fullness once it was wedged firmly in place.   My lips were sealed around its circumference.  She buckled the straps tightly at the back of my neck and gave me a sharp swat on my bottom.  I yelped, but only a muffled groan escaped my lips.

"I guess you're gagged!" She commented with satisfaction. I stood watching silently.  Then Mistress Samantha walked to the refrigerator. "Everything you need is in the fringe and all the implements are in the drawers and cabinets.  You are to prepare something nice, as a tribute to your Mistress.  If I like it, you may be rewarded with dinner, but if I don't, you stay hungry and you will be punished as well!"  She walked to the doorway. "Ring the bell when dinner is served."

Despite my chains, I was able to prepare a very nice broiled salmon, green beans, and salad.  I set one place setting at the table; poured Mistress a glass of wine, lit a candle, and rang the bell.  Several moments later Mistress Samantha walked into the dining room, smiled and sat down.  Like a good waiter I picked up her napkin and laid it gently in her lap then shuffled noisily back into the kitchen, to return with Mistress ' dinner.  I placed her salad plate and dinner in front of her then dropped to my knees in the slave position head down to wait.

She took a bite of salad, a sip of wine then a bite of the fish.  She chewed slowly, evaluating my offerings.  "Very good slave," She finally concluded.  "You have done well." She took a piece of fish between her fingers and held it for me to take. "Here slave."  Of course I was gagged, and could only whimper and shake my head in frustration!  "Aren't you hungry slave?"  She asked innocently.   I made another pitiful whimper and Mistress finally laughed. "OK, sit beside me while I finish, and then we'll see if there is a slave meal here somewhere."

I knelt silently beside Mistress Samantha until She had finished her meal, then upon her command I stood, cleared away the dishes, and brought her cup a of tea.

"There is a pink plastic bowl with your supper in the refrigerator, slave.  As an extra reward, I will allow you to heat it in the microwave."   I went to the fridge and took the top off the bowl and peeked inside. Beef stew.  It was enough like dog food that I got the message.  "When it's ready, place the bowl on the floor beside my chair," She instructed.  I did as ordered and knelt, looking longingly at the steaming hot food.  Mistress Samantha laughed and reached behind my head to unbuckle the gag.  It was so large that I could not expel it with my tongue.  I whimpered for help and Mistress Samantha pulled it out slowly from between my teeth.  A stream of saliva escaped my lips, and dribbled down my chin as the ball plopped free. "Now eat, and do it quickly, or I'll take the food away” I didn't need any more encouragement.    I bent over face down on the bowl of hot stew and ate away.  I stayed in that position until I licked the bowl clean then rose on my knees to my Mistress.   "Naughty slave, you have stew all over your face." She admonished me.  She walked to the kitchen and returned with a wet towel. "Really, you're just like a baby!” She chided as she wiped me clean.   She ordered me to clean up the kitchen and wash the dishes while she relaxed in her den, drank tea and talked on the phone with friends while watching the television.

When I finished my chores in the kitchen, she called me to refill her cup.  Then She got up leashed my collar and led me to her dungeon.   I followed her walking in my heels.   She had put on some music, dimmed the lights and lit candles.  She made me kneel before her as she sat herself on her throne.

"Entertain me slave girl.  Do a belly dance for your Mistress," She mocked me. "You know, you're mine, my personal slut. You're name is no longer Steve any more. We will change to Stephanie," She laughed. "Kiss my feet slut, make me hot for the disco, tonight," She continued. "Bring those black leather thigh high boots to me with your mouth."  I did as she commanded me, then put them on her feet and zipped them up with my teeth.  "Polish them slut with your tongue, Make them shine and make your Goddess look good tonight at the disco."   

When She was satisfied that her boots were clean She had me move my mouth to her thighs as She slowly lifted her dress and exposed her rubber penis to me.   "Pleasure me slut," She demanded me.  "Suck my cock you need the practice whore,” She continued as I pleasured her cock.  "I may pick up some guys tonight and bring them home so they can have their way with you," She laughed at me.  Finally after fifteen minutes of sucking her cock, she had me stop.  She was ready to leave.  However she had to put me somewhere while she was gone.  So she had me strip naked and lie down on my back and slide myself back placing my head underneath her throne.  She secured my hands and collar to the seat.   "Before I leave I have to piss badly."  She lifted the seat up on the throne.  "Since I promised you a drink earlier slave I think it's appropriate for me to sit on my throne and use you as my toilet slave tonight," She laughed with a sadistic smile on her face.  She lifted up her dress and slipped down her panties and sat her herself down the throne.  I viewed her beautiful bottom. 

While I waited for her to piss she said   "You're not worthy to drink my golden wine from my fountain yet."  Then she placed a paper cup under her cunt and peed into it.  She poured it down my throat to swallow and I drank every drop.  Afterwards I thanked her for her golden nectar after which she spit in my face prior to slamming the seat down and turning out the lights.   Then I heard her cruel laugher as she exited the room, leaving me totally helpless and humiliated for the rest of the evening.

She returned six hours later in the early morning hours.  She had been partying and she was high. She immediately walked around the dungeon giggling.  Then she sat herself on the throne and toyed with my cock and nipples with the spiked heels of her boots.  

Afterwards she got up and lifted the seat.  So that I would not spill a drop of her piss she inserted a funnel in my mouth to hold.  She sat on the toilet seat and since she had to piss badly she emptied her bladder into the funnel, I swallowed every drop.   Pleased with me she removed the funnel from my mouth so she could have me lick the piss off her cunt.

Her pussy was hot, wet and smelly, she was fingering it.  I could see that she was trying to shit on my face as she ground her heels painfully into my nipples. "Slave you may have my dinner that you cooked hours ago," She chuckled sadistically.  But she couldn't; go.  However she did fart on me for me to inhale.  "Sorry slave, I can't shit but you can smell my dinner," she said, and then she instructed me to sniff and lick her asshole. 

After a few minutes, she got up and quickly removed the chain set off my body and spit in my face.  Without a word, she pulled me by the leash and led me on all fours upstairs to her bedroom. Swiftly she unbuckled, unlocked and unlaced my cock sheath, allowing my hard prick to finally spring free.   She pointed me to the bathroom.   I quickly crawled across the room into the bathroom and closed the door so I could pee in private not that it really mattered anymore.    I was so hot, I wanted more than anything to cum, but I knew that if I were to relieve myself without her permission, my punishment would be far more severe than anything I had yet suffered would.  I relieved myself and crawled back to Mistress.

When I returned to the bedroom, she was sitting at the foot of the bed, waiting for me. She had removed her outer clothing, but still wore her boots, stockings and garters. And I could see she wore a red and black satin corset and no panties. The golden triangle of her pussy hairs peeked out at me from her between her crossed legs and my cock, which had deflated somewhat when I peed, once again began to swell as I gazed at her. Meekly I crawled like a worm to her feet.  Still not speaking to me, she took my arms with the leather cuffs on them and locked them together.  She commanded me to stand up and step back a few steps. She rose from the bed and went behind me.

Directly over my head, a large hook was embedded in the ceiling.  A pulley dangled from it.  A metal hook hung from the end of the rope that ran through the pulley. The other end of rope was tied off at the wall.  Mistress had loosened the knot and slowly lowered the end with the hook until it was level with my face.

She came back to stand next to me and slipped the hook through the rings of my leather wrist cuffs. Then She moved back to the wall and began slowly pull the rope back up through the pulley, raising my hands above my head and then even further until my toes just barely touched the carpet.  She then tied off the rope securing me in that strained position. With another length of rope, she tied my ankles together and likewise tied my legs together above my knee leaving me whimpering with excitement, unable to move a muscle.  She sat back down at the foot of bed.  I was suspended a foot away from her.

My cock was trembling with anticipation pointing right at her.  A glistening drop of pre cum leaked from the tip as She sat there staring at it.   Reaching out She took my tight balls in one of her hands and massaged my cock with her other.   I closed my eyes moaning with pleasure.    My cock swelled even more.  When my cock was fully hard she stopped and laughed at me as I whimpered in frustration. She had me lick up my pre-cum slime off of her hand.   She gave my balls a playful slap and picked up a short thin chain that had larger rings at either end.  Making a loop with the chain, she slipped the loop over of my cock and pulled on the end of the chain until the loop was snug, just behind the head of my cock. To other end of chain, She attached two small, leads fishing weights and still holding the chain between her fingers; She let weight swing slowly back and forth just below my cock.

My eyes widened with fear as I watched her let the weights swing.  When she let go of the chain and the weights dropped. I cried out, as the chain was tight around the head of my cock.  My hard cock was pulled down by the weights until it pointed almost to the floor.  My Mistress sat there gently flicking at the weights with her finger, causing them to swing and bounce.  Each jolt sent a stab of pain through my cock.  I tried to plead with her.  She gagged me with her dirty panties blocking my words.  Only my muffles escaped.  She got up from the bed and moved around behind me carrying a long rubber vibrator sheath and a small, four-inch vibrator. She turned on the vibrator and dropped it into the rubber sheath then dipped the end of the sheath in a jar of lubricant and approached my ass.

Rubbing the moistened end of the sheath against my asshole she slowly pushed the enclosed vibrator up into my tight ass.  I moaned as she pushed it further into me with the vibrations reaching clear to the end my cock. The four inches of vibrator finally disappeared completely inside my ass, leaving three inches of limp sheath still hanging between my cheeks. The vibrator was now firmly lodged just past my anal sphincter and I could not push it out, but by pulling on the exposed part of sheath, my Mistress could remove it whenever she wanted to.

She moved in front of me once more and started to pinch my nipples to hardness.  I moaned at this new pleasure/pain, even though I knew what it was leading up to.  My nipples hardened quickly since they were still extra sensitive from having clamps on them for a long time earlier that day. She attached the clamps once again on my tender nipples.  The pain shot through me and I jerked spasmodically, my toes leaving the floor.  It caused me to sway on the hook for a moment in anguish.  My Mistress pleased with her creation, sat down on the red satin sheets of her bed and lit a cigarette smiling with pleasure to watch my helpless body squirming as I hung before her.

"Well, now my little slave," She finally spoke to me, as I twisted and moaned in reply. "The batteries in that vibrator should last an hour or so before they run down, but, I don't want you to enjoy yourself too much."   She went to her cedar chest and picked up a cat-o nine tails and moved around behind me as I frantically shook my head at her, my eyes pleading for mercy.

She stood well back of me and laid the whip across my ass and thighs with relish. As the braided thongs landed, I jerked at my bonds, causing the weights hanging from the end of my cock to bounce and swing, increasing my discomfort. She struck me again and I cried out in spite of my gag.   My feet left the floor as I writhed in agony.  Again and again she lashed at me until my ass and thighs were crisscrossed with burning red lines of pain.  Finally she stopped and tossed the whip onto the bed.  Moving to stand in front of me, smiling at my discomfort and pain, she removed the clamps off my nipples and then slipped the chain from my cock off as well.  I sighed in relief and sagged from the hook in the ceiling.   Finally she pulled the panties from my mouth.

"Now my slave" She said to me as she gently rubbed my burning nipples with her fingertips, "what do you have to say to your Mistress?"  I managed to whisper,

"Thank you Mistress Samantha" 

"That is a very good little slave;” She laughed and gagged my mouth again with her panties.  . She patted me on the cheek and said “If this was my wedding night. I think I would put my newly slave-husband of mine in the same position you're in now, slave.  I would give him a wedding present, of spending the night just as you are - hanging from the ceiling, so I can see you when I go to sleep and when I wake up in the morning," She gave my painfully swollen cock a slight flick with her finger as She moved away from me.

"And," She continued sitting on the edge of the bed, "After spending the night being punished like that, I'm sure you will be extra good tomorrow." She began to get undressed for bed.  I watched her in renewed agony as she removed her boots. 

She stood up and slowly, seductively unhooked her stockings and rolled them down her sensuous legs.  She laughed again at my obvious frustration as she unhooked her corset and dropped it onto the bed with the rest of her clothes.  Completely nude, she sauntered past me. "Don't you go away,” She taunted me as she passed.  Then she turned off all the lights save for a small red light on her nightstand and slid her between the red satin sheets.   She leaned back against the headboard and lit a cigarette watching me all the while the vibrator was going strong in my ass, that pleasure was gradually being offset by the increasing painful strain on my arms and legs.

I moaned and tried to speak to her through the gag, but words were muffled and my Mistress only smiled at my efforts to plead with her.  "You know slave,” She said stubbing out her cigarette, "you look so sexy hanging there like that I'm getting all wet and horny.” She kicked the sheets down to the foot of the bed and exposed her moist cunt.  

Reaching into the night stand drawer, she took out her own vibrator dildo.  I groaned at this new torment of hers, but was compelled to watch her as she clicked on the vibrator and applied the tip to her cunt lips. She slowly rubbed it up and down the wet lips and circled around her clitoris. Closing her eyes she slipped the vibrator into her pussy, twisting the knobby object inside her and moving in and out for several moments before pulling it and massaging her clit once more. Faster and faster, moaning more loudly her head titled back, breathing rapidly, lost in her ecstasy.   She slid the vibrator back into her cunt and gently pushed it deeply into her, panting, until only about two inches remained in her fingers, she left it like that for over minute while vibrations filled her body with pleasure. Then she pressed the vibrator against her cunt holding it t hard as she squeezed her legs together.  Her body stiffened as she came with a long cry of pleasure.  She cried out as she came again.  The vibrator was still squeezed tightly between her legs, and then she went limp.

She lay there for several minutes, utterly spent the vibrator lying between her legs like a huge decapitated cock. Finally she reached down and switched off the vibrator and placed it on her nightstand and slowly pulled the sheet back over her again.  She smiled sleepily up at me, "Good night dear slave. Thank you for a wonderful day."  Straining at my bonds, my cock still hard and swollen, I tried to beg her to release me, but she just rolled over and turned off the light.   

At the crack of dawn, this was about three hours after she had fallen asleep. She woke up to relieve herself.  Without a word she released me from the ceiling restraints and sent me to my knees.  She had me crawl to the foot of her bed and secured my leash to the bedposts handcuffing my wrists behind my back.  The room was partially lit with the morning sun.  I eased my aching legs into a new position, carefully maintaining the silence as I watched the figure resting on the bed.  Mistress Samantha, the Goddess of Domination turned slowly in her sleep.  I was chained to the foot of her bed with a one foot steel chain and leather collar locked around my neck.  A clock chimed somewhere in the house.  With three more hours to go, My Mistress had instructed me to awaken her at eleven, and not before, or She'd cut my hide to ribbons with one of her deadly whips.

My thoughts drifted back to when I had been caught in Mistress Samantha’s awesome dominance.  She put me in severe bondage and had me endure many hours of her wicked discipline throughout the night.   She took my mind and body apart and began rebuilding them to suit her ideas of male servitude. The scenes went through my mind repeatedly.

I heard the clock chime eleven, time to awaken Mistress.  The room was filled with light.  I leaned forward and eased the sheet off of Mistress' gorgeous and bare body.  A golden chain circled her waist, bearing the key to my chain.   I kissed one long leg, then the other. She stirred as I moved my lips along her thighs and then like an exotic flower unfolding, her legs opened and I slid forward to gently kiss her exquisite pussy.  My tongue slipped up the length of her labia, once, twice, three times. As her precious lips parted, my mouth fenced with her exposed clit.

I could have stayed there for hours, but suddenly her legs clutched my head tightly.  She grabbed me by the hair and pulled me close and fumbling with the key she set me free. With a hard shove of her bare foot in my face, she pushed me off the bed.  "Get my morning newspaper, and bring me a small glass of orange juice slave.  After that, get your ass to the kitchen and fix my breakfast!   I'll have a small steak, a two egg omelet, toast and tea."        

I stumbled through my tasks and served her breakfast to her in bed.  "You don't have time to be lolling about here.   Draw me a bath; make sure that it's not too hot!  Call me when it's ready".   I went at it to obey her orders trying to time the bath to be ready as she finished her breakfast. I started the water running.  When the tub was full I called her.

When she was ready she entered the bathroom.   I immediately prostrated myself before her feet and kissed them.   The tub was full and ready for her.  I changed my mind slave.  Drain the tub.  I'll take a shower.  She sat herself on the toilet with her leg spread and instructed me to put my head on the toilet seat between them. Within a few seconds her forceful stream sloshed against the insides of the toilet bowl. When she was finished she pointed to her pussy and said, "Now lick me clean slave,” I lapped her energetically as she used my tongue as toilet paper.

She looked at her feet deciding she wanted a pedicure.  I suggested it be done after her bath.   It resulted in a quick slap across my face.  "Obey me slave.  You do what I tell you to do.” She commanded me to resume my position at her feet while she relaxed.  She instructed me to perform the pedicure.  I went to the cabinet in the bathroom and found the things I would need to do the job properly.  There was a box full of bottles of nail polish of different colors in varying shades for Mistress to select from.  I took polish remover and lifted the old material from her nails.  Next I shaped them with a file making sure she approved.  She selected a color that I applied very carefully.  She wanted a topcoat so I had to wait until the first coat dried.  The feeling I had at her feet close to her incredible legs was a reward enough for anything she wanted to use me for.  As I finished she had a bountiful bowel movement.

She took my chin and lifted it so I would have to look into her eyes.  "You know slave," She laughed, "There is more to being a toilet slave than merely being on the receiving end of a golden shower."  Then she stood up, turned around and put her ass in my face.   She spread her ass cheeks. "Lick the shit from my asshole, worm.  It’s all you're good for being my toilet paper.  Lick it and lick it good!"  She demanded.  Without hesitation, my tongue darted out, landing squarely on the entrance of her anus.  I moved my tongue with a back and forth motion, wiping the shit from her asshole.  She demanded that I make sure that I get every last speck. Up-and-down, and all around, my tongue polished her asshole as I strained myself to go as deep as possible until She was satisfied.   She put my devotion to test by standing over me and pushed my head into the toilet bowl, holding my face down into the soiled water with her foot on the back of my head!  Her evil laughter was music to my drowning ears.  I was to remain there as she took a fifteen-minute shower.

       

When she was finished, I was ordered to quickly hand her a towel and to clean up my face. She wanted me on my back lying on the floor with a bath mat over my body.  She stepped out of the shower and stood on me as she finished drying herself. Then she walked out of the bathroom.

When she returned, she had a toothbrush in hand wearing only a robe.  She ordered me to scrub her bathroom floor with it, along with her tub, sink, and mirrors while she got dressed.  When she returned she was wearing a black leather bra and pair of skin-tight leathers slacks. 

She came into the bathroom brushing her teeth and intentionally bumped into me causing her to spit toothpaste on the floor instead of in the sink. Since this could only be my fault, she demanded that I lick it up the mess off the floor.  Then she continued to brush her teeth as she used my wide-open mouth, to spit into.  There is nothing more humiliating than being used as a receptacle for human waste. 

       

Afterwards she threw some of her toys in the sink which I had to clean immediately.  She stood by with a whip in case I did not move as swiftly as she liked.   After she inspected them and she ordered me to take them to her dungeon downstairs. Then she gave me additional chores in addition to cleaning her bedroom, making her bed and cleaning up her kitchen.

Just as I was finishing my chores in the kitchen Mistress Samantha had me report to her in the living room.  She wanted me to serve her a cup of tea.   She was smoking a cigarette.  I served her tea.  She had me kneel before her.  She blew smoke in my face. I was not used to the smoke causing me to cough.   She used my mouth as an ashtray again and after she finished her smoke, she put the cigarette out on my palm.  By now I was becoming immune to pain.  I was fast becoming a zombie.  She made me eat the butt off my hand.  Afterwards she pulled my hair and head back and commanded me to open my mouth wide.  She loved spitting into my mouth.  She then a wad spit into it.  Then she filled her mouth with tea and deposited it into my still open mouth, causing her to rollick with a sidesplitting laugh.  "Slave has tea with his Mistress."

Afterwards she had me fetch her black oxford pumps out of her wardrobe upstairs like a retriever dog.  She had me put them on her feet and put me to work, licking her shoes.  Giving me the full rein, I did the first one in it’s entirely, including the soles and sucking the heels- before She offered me the other.  "Slave I need them nice and shiny because I don't want my friend Lydia to look better than I do."   She told me about her friend Lydia who was visiting today.  She gave me strict instructions and warned me not to dare embarrass her.   Just as I was licking the side of her shoe and my erection full there was knock at the door.  Mistress Samantha looked down at me and said, “Slave answer the door.  It's probably Lydia.  Stay on your knees and keep your head down. Don't look her in the eye. When door is closed, I want you to press your lips on her feet and tell her who you are Do you understand slave?"  

"Yes Mistress."   I did exactly as she instructed. I opened the door, kept my head down and after closing it, I prostrated myself at her feet and kissed her shoe. "I'm slave steve,” I said. "I belong to Mistress Samantha."   Mistress Lydia laughed, stroked my head, picked up the end of leash and said,   "How nice,  a new slave.   Come along slave. I'm a little agitated this afternoon and I can use your services. Turning to Samantha, Lydia asked, "Why didn't you tell me you had a new one?  I would have been over last night." 

"I just got him Friday night,” Samantha responded.  And I plan to keep him a long time."  They adjourned to the living room, as I served them both, a glass of wine.  Mistress Lydia is an attractive looking Latino with beautiful olive skin, firm breasts and exquisite legs.  She was in her early 20's and was dressed in a black silky dress with dark stockings and high-heeled pumps.  There, my purpose was to be on all fours to be their footstool or end table, while they chatted and smoked some grass.  Meanwhile they mocked and toyed with me.  I was made to lick Mistress Lydia’s shoes clean.  "I see a spot of dirt on her right foot and bit of dust on her heel.  Clean it immediately." Mistress Samantha commanded me.  Without speaking or rising I licked the smudge from her shoe.  I licked them clean until they were immaculate.

"Would you mind Samantha, if I took your slave into your dungeon for a few minutes?"  She was still agitated and felt that she needed a whipping boy to beat on.  "Not at all” replied Mistress Samantha, as she handed Mistress Lydia e my leash.

"Actually, I've been looking forward to seeing your next slave.  Now that he's here I can give the pig a good look see." She led away on my hands and knees.  Once in the jungle she inspected me in closer detail and noted my erection.   She sat herself on the throne and I knelt before her and kissed her shoes.  "Take them off slave."   I sniffed the odors from her shoes and her nylon clad feet.  She extended her limb straightforward, arching her foot as she did. "Suck my toes, slave."

I felt myself being tugged towards her by my leash and soon I had her toes wriggling in my mouth. I sucked them individually before she gently pushed them all between my lips.  Withdrawing, she offered me the other foot and toes before telling me to put back her shoes back on her feet.  Then Mistress Lydia stood, and turned her back to me and brought the leash between her legs.  Pulling it tight, she forced my head against her buttocks.  "Kiss and lick my ass, slave. I want every inch of it moist by the time you're finished."   I went to work as Mistress Lydia bent forward, giving my mouth and tongue access to the entire area. I licked her completely; stopping only when she jerked the leash then dropped it.

Mistress Lydia then picked up a pair of wrist shackles.  "Put your hands behind your back, slave," She commanded.  "I want them out of way before I introduce you to a new brand of punishment."

I responded the only way I knew, "Yes, Mistress." 

"Samantha is your Mistress,” She said. "You call me Lady Lydia."

"Yes Lady Lydia."

"Get your ass in the air and your head to the floor.  I've been looking forward to whipping a man ever since your Mistress dumped what's his name over three weeks ago."  She stood behind me and ran the whip's strands lightly down my back and over my ass before pulling away.  Then she applied the whip in a very angry punitive manner.  Lady Lydia whipped harder than Mistress Samantha did.  I did not know that was possible.   I squirmed, moaned and cried as the whipping progressed without a letup.  

"That's it slave boy," She said.  "Hurt for me.  I love whipping men and I love hearing them whimper when I'm doing it."   She casually administered about 65 lashes across my backside until Mistress Samantha walked into dungeon.  She joined the fun unleashing a dozen lashes to my ass.   Afterwards I was ordered to drop to my knees and thank them for punishing me.  I paid homage to them, by kissing their whips and feet.

After I was un-cuffed, Mistress Samantha with her short riding crop straddled my back. Her warm, firm buttocks pressed against my back.   She rode me through her house into the kitchen lashing my thighs and exposing my butt to her crop as we went. Into the kitchen, Mistress Samantha had something special for me in a dog bowl, Table scraps and water. 

"Ready for din-din? Lady Lydia snapped as she took the crop and gave my balls a flick making my cock jerk.

"Yes, Mistress," I cried and quickly remembering to bark.

After my meal, and I was to made crawl on all fours to my Mistress' back yard.  There I was to entertain both ladies, by performing dog tricks.  They had me fetch a stick and had me piss on a bush with one leg up like a dog.  Mistress Samantha held the leash so there was no slack between her hand and my neck. She wanted me to feel and to know that she had total control and that she intended to exercise it. 

Lady Lydia ordered me to bark. My "woof, woof" amused them. Mistress Samantha then attached the end of the leash to post and had me to continue to bark out loudly while they went inside laughing.  I was to continue to bark like a dog until I was told otherwise.  Just like a puppy dog, they just loved the sight of having a naked male human being collared on the leash, barking like a dog. 

I was still barking after ten minutes.  Mistress Samantha came outside and unleashed me, leading me into the house.  Well, so my little pet doggie has come back. You're a bad doggie, to run away like that. You should beg to me to let you in.,” said my Mistress.  

"Please, Mistress...” I stammered 

"No, like a dog." Mistress Samantha shouted as I squatted on my legs and raised my hands up to my chest.   "You can do better than that” I let my tongue hang out and panted, and stared pleadingly up to her eyes.   "Well, look at my doggie’s penis," said Mistress Samantha, pointing at my swollen member. "He must have run away to find a naughty bitch to take care of it for him. You will have to be punished for that" 

Heel!" said Mistress Samantha before turning and walking into the middle of the living room. I started to stand up.  "Down you mutt!" She yelled.  "If you don't know your proper place, I shall have to teach it to you."  Meanwhile both of them where sitting on the sofa, sipping wine and discussing who was a better dominatrix.   First I was to lick Lady Lydia’s shoes, while Mistress Samantha whipped my ass with a crop. When I was finished shining them clean with my tongue they switched positions.  Afterwards they looked at their shoes, to see who had the shiniest.  Then they had me light their cigarettes.   Both used my mouth as their ashtray while they took turns, commanding me to perform dog tricks such as; play dead, rollover, and fetch for a ball.  They even had me beg like a dog and rewarded me by spitting big saliva balls into my mouth.   Meanwhile both Mistresses where getting bored and decide to go out.   But first they had to do something about me. 

Mistress Samantha turned to Lady Lydia and said, “You know, I think the house is sufficiently tidy and that there not any chores to keep him busy while we're out.  Why don't you prepare him to wait for my return this evening?"  " I'd love to do this to him" Lady Lydia laughed.  She took me upstairs by my leash to Mistress’ bedroom.  Meanwhile I was taking up a two- foot long wooden spreader bar, a pink satin elasticized blindfold and length of rope from the dungeon. There in my Mistress" bedroom, Lady Lydia began by tying my knees together.  Then she ordered me to kneel and spread my feet as far apart as I could.   She tied one anklet each end of the bar, forcing him to strain my legs to match the bars full length.  "Cross your wrists behind your back," Lady Lydia commanded. She proceeded to tie them together forming an X with rope as she wound it in and out around them.  After knotting the cord at my wrists securely, she ran another length of rope around the elbows, forcing them together and beginning the first hints of extreme soreness in my shoulders.  A final bit of rope was attached to the bonds at my wrists and then ran through the eye screw at the center of the spreader bar.  I was forced to bend awkwardly and painfully backward, my hardened nipples pointed towards the ceiling.  She smiled at my Mistress who watched the binding process with fascination and asked “How's that love?" 

"Very nice, I think he'll still be here when I get back, don't you?"  They laughed together as Mistress Samantha slipped the blindfold over my eyes causing me to feel a moment of panic as I thought I might lose my balance and topple.    Mistress Samantha took a pair of her soiled panties and placed them over my face, as I had to inhale her pungent odors.  "Hold your Mistress' heels in your mouth or you will suffer severe punishment," said Lady Lydia as She put a pair of Mistress Samantha’s' spiked heels into my mouth.   "Think about worshipping your Goddess Samantha while she is gone. 

Create a prayer for her and have it ready for her, when she returns this evening.  The sensation passed quickly as I realized how totally immobile I really was, with the tripod like base formed by my legs; I would have a hard time falling over even if I wanted to.  I sensed my Mistress approaching and felt her warm sweet breath as she whispered in my ear.  "Here a little something to help you stay awake, while we're gone."  I felt a sudden sting as she clipped a wooden clothespin on each of my nipples, and I gasped involuntary as I heard her say to Lady Lydia. "Come on sweets. Let's see if we can find a double feature. Something that is nice and long. "Over the giggles I heard the door shut as they both let out an evil laugh while they walked out. Leaving me alone in this complete darkness closet, helpless in bondage.  They would not be back for a long time

I waited for their return in fear as I had already dropped my Goddess' shoes from my mouth a few hours ago.  When I heard them enter the house about a half-hour later, Lady Lydia opened the closet and she was not pleased with me after she saw my Goddess’ shoes on the floor.  She immediately grabbed the nipple chain and yanked it off of me causing me to scream out in pain.  Then she dragged me out of the closet and loosens the ropes off me.  Then she had to quickly to take care of a personal need by going to the bathroom. Meanwhile Mistress Samantha entered the room and immediately picked up a riding crop and flogged me savagely.         

After my punishment, she removed the blindfold from my eyes and pushed me to the floor.  I was groveling her feet thanking her for punishing me.  Lady Lydia had just flushed the toilet and came out of the bathroom.   She sat herself on the bedroom's lounge chair.   I was to crawl to her and wait for my next command.   She wanted her pussy to be pleasured.        

"Assume the position, slave, “Lady Lydia commanded. "I have decided to reward you the honor of servicing my pussy." I knew this meant for me to get down on my hands and knees and crawl over to her. When I reached her, she rested her palm on my head and began to ruffle my hair in much the same way that you would pet a dog's head.  The tasty scent of pussy wafted towards my nose and I couldn't wait to dive in.  But I knew that I would have to bide my time. It's part of the discipline. Finally she yanked my hair, pulling my face in her snatch. I began licking her parting cunt lips with my tongue.  I worked my way inside her slick cunt and gave her a slow tongue fucking.  Still holding my head,. Lady Lydia let out a deep-throated whimper.  "Keep licking, slave and maybe I'll let you suck on my tits for awhile,” I worked my way up to her clitoris and applied a bit of pressure onto her sensitive nub. Licking it back and forth.  I worked her to a state of extreme sexual arousal, and was eager to get her off.  I knew that I was doing something right, because it wasn't long before she was thrusting her hips and grinding her snatch in my face, moving in a rhythmic motion as I tongued her to a climax.  While I was eating out Lady Lydia I heard Mistress Samantha behind me.  Being occupied with the pussy between my lips I didn't bother turning to see what she was up to, but I found out soon enough anyway.  I felt the first stroke of the whip lashing across the checks of my beaten ass and realized that Mistress Samantha had been fishing around for equipment, which she can use to beat me.  She loves to whip my ass, and has it down to a sexual science.

The first strokes came down soft and almost soothing, leaving a pleasant sting burning across my flesh.  From there it got harder and harder, as did my cock. Noticing that I was developing quite a boner, Mistress Samantha began applying the whip to my prick.  "Let's see what kind of hard-on this gives you,” She said, bringing the strands across my balls with a tempo that was soft enough to be pleasurable in a delicate area.  Feeling the leather strands stroking my balls turned me on so much that I began eating Lady Lydia’s pussy with a new vigor that brought her to quick orgasms.  She moaned loudly with her thighs clamped around my head, bringing my face flush with her bald pussy forcing me to apply extra pressure to her clit.

Her mid section began to buck and for a moment it felt as if my head was being pulled off my shoulders! But as the force of her orgasm subsided, so did her hold over my head.

She loosened her grip and stood up. "You did such a good job on that want to see how you are at eating assholes shitface."   She turned around and spread opens the cheeks of her ass.  With her anus exposed, I dug my tongue inside, drilling between those creamy globes of flesh and penetrating my tongue into the deeper reaches of her anus. The smell inside was especially pungent, and the taste was turning me on. "I just took a shit and didn't even to bother to wipe my ass!" Lady Lydia said with a hoot.   “I don’t even have buy toilet paper as long as I have you around slave." said Mistress Samantha.   I continued to lick Lady Lydia’s asshole, enjoying the taste of her fresh excrement as Mistress Samantha continued whipping my ass. This time she substituted the riding crop for a whip and was giving me quick flicks from the stiff tab leather.  By this point my ass red and sore, but I didn't want her to letup a minute. The pain felt too good.   When Lady Lydia felt that She had enough anal service, She stepped way and commended me on job well done.  I thanked her and waited obediently for my next command. "After eating all the shit from my ass, I bet you're very thirsty,” She said, standing over me with her legs spread.

"Yes Mistress, I am,” I answered.  "Well that's good, because I have full bladder of piss that I want you wash the sweet taste of my ass down with,” Mistress Samantha turned me over on my back and used a small whip on my cock while Lady Lydia straddled my face her open pussy ready to flow piss. It came down in a golden stream that went down my throat.  Like an obedient slave, I swallowed all of it not letting a precious drop of her piss spill out of my mouth. It all went down my throat and I savored the warm taste of her golden nectar.    Now it was Mistress Samantha turn to be satisfied as she was sitting down.   I gently sucked on her clit. Not having to tell me thing, she leveled her snatch over my face and I went to work.  "Mmmmm, lick that fucking pussy, slave," She whispered into my ear.  "All you're good for is cunt lapping." Grateful for her compliment, I licked and sucked her love button with intense fervor. I nuzzled it between my lips sucking on it as it were a cock.

Lady Lydia wearing a strap-on dildo and was giving me thorough butt fucking with it.  I felt the rubber dick sliding in and out of my asshole. She slowly picked up the speed, fucking me like she was a man on verge of coming.  As she worked the dildo in and out of my ass showing no delicacy whatsoever, I continued to lick my Mistress' clit.  She was grinding her cunt into my face, holding me by the ears and guiding me over any sensitive spot she wanted special attention for. “I always liked slaves with big ears, she joked, and “They make me come so good."  Meantime my cock was stiff and my balls were filling up with semen. I was aching to shoot off my load, I but didn't dare until my Mistress told me to do. Of course, I had to think of them first, and wouldn't even consider shooting off until they were both sexually satisfied.

It only took a few more laps over Mistress Samantha’s clit before she had a powerful orgasm. With the needs of Mistress Samantha and Lady Lydia taken care of I was hoping that they would at least watch me jerk off, but it wasn't to be. "That was very nice." Mistress Samantha said. Both of them sat together, cuddling each other, kissing each other leaving me to play with my cock as I was trying to get it hard.  They teased me as they dug their spiked heels in my flesh.   "How would you like to shot that ridiculous cock of yours? But do you deserve to squirt?'  Said, Mistress Samantha, I answered. "Only you Goddess know whether I deserve to shoot my cock."  After teasing for five minutes with their feet, Mistress Samantha looked deeply into my eyes and asked, “is there something you would like to ask me slave,"

"Yes Mistress,” I stammered with my heart in my throat, "May I have your Majesty's permission to play with myself?”   She denied me.  Then Mistress Samantha secured my wrists behind my back while Lady Lydia placed a cock cage on my swollen member and butt a plug up my ass.  Then they took out clothespins out and decorated my body, putting pins on my under arms, thighs, nipples, cock, and balls.

Mistress Samantha had to relieve herself, so she led me by leash to her bathroom and tossed me into the tub.  I was to lie on my back as she stood on both sides of the tub.   She pissed over my cock and spit in my face. Then she walked out to join Lady Lydia in the bedroom as the both of them made love together for over hour.  I was left alone in bondage to be peed on by them during the course of the night.

CHAPTER 3 (Day Two and Three)

"Slave wake up,"   Mistress Samantha woke me up by pissing in my face. Then she took of my cuffs and gave me instructions.  Then she went back to bed.  Lady Lydia must have left early in the morning or late last night.   I drained the tub and washed it out.   I was to remove my collar then take quick shower and shave.  When done I was to replace my slave collar.  I dashed to the slave bathroom off of the dungeon in the basement.  After cleaning myself per her instructions I replaced my slave collar and made for the kitchen.  I went to retrieve the newspaper, praying the delivery person got it close enough to the door that I did not have to run out too far naked as I was to do so.  Then I went to the kitchen to prepare her breakfast.  Today it would be guava juice, fresh fruit, bacon, toast and tea.  I thought it would be interesting to make the bacon two ways today, in a skillet on the stove and in the microwave, not to be smart but to see if Mistress preferred one way over the other.  I would tell her what I did after she tasted the two versions.  When everything was done and proper I placed everything, including the morning paper on the serving tray and entered her bedroom.   I placed the tray on her nightstand then crawled to the foot of her my Goddess’s bed.  It was not yet time to wake her up so I waited with my head bowed, hoping the bacon didn't get chilled even though it was covered by a silver dome.  I checked the clock.

I then crawled to the window and began to open the draperies. The first rays of sun flooded the room.  My eyes lowered as she stretched and kicked back the covers exposing her ivory feet.  I longed to rush over and kiss them.  It was cold outside but the birds were singing anyhow.

She rose pulling up her silky nightgown exposing her long sharply legs.  I swiftly crawled to receive her golden gift, gulping furiously as she relieved herself into my waiting mouth.  I lapped the moist drops from her when she had finished.

"You may serve my breakfast now," She said with her arms stretched above her exposing her full breasts and attractive nipples as her backwards motion thrust them up into the silk fabric.   I quickly brought the tray to her as she sat at the small glass and chrome table near the window. She began to read the morning paper as I poured her tea into a china cup.  I knelt on the floor near her as she ate.   Every now and then she would hand me some sort of scrap which I ate from her fingers much as a dog would.   A few scraps of bread crust and fat from the bacon.  She continued with the paper and eating in slowly.  Every now and then she would look to locate some item on the tray or indicate to me to pour more tea.  When she had finished she pushed the tray across the table indicating she was done keeping the cup.   I crawled over and retrieved the tray on my arm.

"Slave, why was there two plates of bacon?"

I explained what I did and asked which she liked better.  Her remark was it made no difference as far as she was concerned.  But she did applaud that I was thinking of her. 

She saw me struggling with the tray and admonished me, "Get up slave!  It will take you forever that way," She said looking up at me. Quickly I rose shamefaced and rush to take the tray back to the kitchen.  I then loaded the tray with an empty blue bowl, a glass of water, her toothbrush, dental floss and mouthwash.  I quickly returned to her room and held it where she was sitting.

When she laid the paper onto paper the table she turned and looked down at me kneeling there with this tray in my arms.   I had been there for full ten minutes.  When I received her signal I placed the tray onto the table.  I handed her the toothbrush onto which I had already put a generous amount of toothpaste on.   She brushed her teeth while I held my mouth open wide for her should she want to expectorate into when she stopped brushing She spit into my waiting mouth.  This was followed up with a rinse of water, which also ended in my mouth.  Finally she used mouthwash but spit that into the bowl.  She wasn't sure if it was so good to fill her slave with that stuff. 

"I have an appointment with my tennis instructor, and need to get dressed now,” She told me. I went to her closet and selected the proper attire.  She stepped into her outfit and I looked up at her. "What are doing?  Fetch my socks and tennis shoes slave." She snarled with a quick crack across my cheek with my cheek with her palm.  My face was stinging as I rushed back into the closet to look for her shoes. Having located them, I crawled from the closet, shoes in one hand, socks in the other. With the swiftness of a cat she leaped from the edge of the bed where sitting, waiting for me to put on her shoes was and grabbed my collar giving me a series of sharp slaps across one side of my face, then the other.  "So you wish to make me late me, do you?        

"Oh no oh my n,” I begged.

"So you want to crawl around like a dog then?  Very well,” She said her voice menacing and low like a growling big cat. She walked to the farthest area of the room.  "Put the shoes in your mouth doggie, and bring them to me, and do not get one droplet of spit on them."  I quickly complied with her order, first placing the rolled up socks into the shoes so that I would not arrive at the other side of the room without them. Then on all fours I quickly padded over to where she stood towering over me glaring. "For your sake you had better hope that I win my game today."  She muttered as she stood first on one leg then on the other pulling on her socks and then her shoes. She nimbly walked across the room and took a long stout paddle from the wall where it hung and began to swing it like it was a tennis racket. "Come here slave, so I can practice my tennis swing. Put those little ass cheeks up where I can reach them." She said as she paddled my ass.  My ass cheeks then served as two tennis balls until they were bright red.

She threw the paddle into the chair and glanced at the clock,   "While I am gone slave.  I want you in the dungeon polishing my throne, then hanging the portrait of myself, Your Goddess above it,. I want those two big pink candles on each side.  I want a complete shrine to myself so my slaves can pray and worship their Goddess Samantha,   I will expect to see my reflection in the dark wood as well.  Do you understand slave?"

"Yes my Goddess Samantha."  I replied humbling myself.

"There is also a checklist of chores, posted on the refrigerator door that had better be accomplished by my return, which will be about 5:30 this afternoon."  She said as she grabbed her tennis racket.  "Assume the position of my door mat." She said as I responded, by lying on my stomach.  "Wish me luck slave."  As she walked all over my back then looked over her shoulder at me, a humbled male slave.   She walked out of her bedroom and her house.  I had better get to work immediately.   

In the dungeon I kneeled before her throne with polish and rag in hand. The throne was made of solid dark mahogany wood with beautiful hand carvings, which were sexual, bizarre and erotic in nature. The seat and back had red satin pillows with solid brass clips, which attached like rings of chain.  Beneath the seat was toilet seat that was placed over a holding basin with a hole in the base, just big enough for a slave's neck. As I polished I thought of all the slaves that bowed before this throne or had their heads encased under this toilet seat.  I wondered how many.

If the throne could talk, I am quite sure that the tales would make one's hair stand on the end.  I speak only of my Mistress' ownership let alone the women who may previously have owned it. The throne already glistened when I began my task.   I polished this cherished treasure with the goal of making it reflect as if was made out of glass. It was not a reasonable goal to polish every inch of the throne to the highest possible luster. 

I thought of the many hours it cast its dark reflective images which when combined with the light of the candles and the aura of her Majesty my Goddess Samantha presented one awesome effect that could be quite unnerving. The only light permitted in this room is candlelight.  The flickering candles reflected my image onto the high wood back and for a moment my heart beat faster as I was spooked by a gargoyle like apparition mingling with the numerous carved faces.

The sound of the telephone ringing in the other room brought me out of my temporary fright.  My temples still throbbed with a rush of adrenaline...glad for a moment to escape this chamber even for a brief moment.   I dropped the rag and rushed to the door to get to a phone.  I left it open.  The phone's insistent ring sounded again and again.  I was like a rather a scared rabbit.  I dashed up the stair and down the hall and grabbed the receiver and calmly said hello.  .

A female voice asked for my Mistress.

"She is not in at the moment, may I take a message." I said, my chest still somewhat heaving. 

The woman on the phone said her name was Linda.  She told me to have my owner give her a call when she returned” I inquired if she had her number and the woman replied, "Of course."  I didn't remember ever hearing of woman named Linda, although the words "owner" definitely placed what kind of friend this Linda was in my mind.  Before She hung up She admonished me "don’t forget now will you."   I assured her in my most polite tone that I would not.   She hung up and I went back to work.  I looked at the list Mistress left for me: 

1. Clean kitchen; wash dishes, scrub the floor with a toothbrush, and wipe down cabinets,   counter tops and sink.

2.  Wash and ironed her clothes, hand wash her lingerie and straighten up her wardrobe.

3.  Dusted furniture and vacuumed carpets.

4.  Clean bathrooms; scrub toilets, sinks, floors, tubs, etc.

For the next seven hours I labored putting all my energy into the assigned tasks.  I love working for my Goddess.  When all the work was done and I was satisfied it was as good as I could do.  I went to the dungeon and bowed before my Goddess shrine and rehearsed my recitation of a prayer of adoration to her I have been creating in my mind for last few days.

It was eight hours later when I heard her car pull into the garage.  It was 5:30 sharp.  My Goddess had returned. I instantly responded to the door placing myself as I was instructed.  She entered the house wearing a new outfit.  It was a black leather skirt with a jacket, dark stockings and high-heeled sandals.  I greeted her by kissing her feet and awaited her next command.  "Where's my drink," asked Mistress Samantha, standing over me with her hands on her hips.  She had just completed a hard day of tennis and shopping.

After taking her coat, purse and shopping bags I reverently kissed the tips of her shoes, I followed her into the living room.  "I will not tolerate forgetfulness in my slaves,” She said sternly. "Now present yourself for punishment!"  Upon hearing those words "Present yourself," I immediately arched my back and stiffened, sticking out my behind so as to offer her crop full access.   She held the crop gracefully.  It was hard not to notice her expensive jewelry and long perfectly manicured nails.   "If I chip a nail whipping you, you're in big trouble," She warned and brought it down onto my tender flesh.  I knew to count out each stroke saying, "Thank you Mistress Samantha, may I have another,” after each one.  Fifteen in all, for my infraction, the last five delivered with particular ferocity.  Mistress Samantha liked to make them hurt.  "And why shouldn't you suffer?"  “You lucky to be in my presence," She said.   I had no disagreement with her assertion.        

After my whipping, I hurried into the kitchen to fetch her drink. I had misjudged her arrival time forgetting to remove the frozen margaritas chilling in the freezer.  They were frozen but not frozen stiff.  I hoped she would like them this way.  I crawled back in the living room holding the serving I was learning to manage.   She took her drink, looked at it and began sipping it.   I presented her with today's mail.  She chastised me for not having the enveloped slit so it would be easy for her to open.  She instructed me to be sure to do it just before giving her the mail.  Mail was not for slave's noses.   She sipped her drink and read her mail.   I groveled at her feet.  "You may worship my feet," She said.  I began by removing one shoe and reverently kissing her beautiful foot, simultaneously massaging it.  She kicked me in the face and said, “You’re tickling me slave, kiss harder. I want worship I can feel"   She began reading a magazine.

After a time she crossed her leg so I began on the other foot.  She had me stop.  "I've had enough for now. Place my shoes back on and bend over in front of me, I want to put my feet up."  I remained on all fours as her footstool.  One leg was placed directly over my back, the other bent at the knee, with her spiked heel anchored firmly in my side.  She gave me a smirk and went back to her magazine, ignoring me.  Some articles annoyed her; they were so patronizing to Women, and even worse were the stories and letters from Women, dissatisfied with their relationships.  "If only they could realize their Female power."  She thought, “They would never have to suffer emotionally or physically because of the ridiculous male ego."  She knew all too well that their egos went out the windows when they were all hot and sexed up enough.   A Woman could demand anything.  Case in point was I, the wimp footstool beneath her foot.

Mistress Samantha decided to have some fun with me. While digging one heel in my side she took her other foot and reached down below me, gently stroking the length of my cock with the tip of her shoe.  She smiled as she heard my breathing become heavier and my hips begin to sway gently.   "Have you been practicing in your shoes?"  She asked in an animated, mocking tone, almost singing.  I said no, “Well you'll have to show me, slave."   Then she ordered me on all fours and she climbed on my back to ride me like a horse to her dungeon.  There she saw her shrine with the picture of her on the wall, the throne polished so she could see her pretty face in it. And the pink candles properly placed for the first time.   It would be my job to keep the candles burning.

She sat herself down and relaxed on her throne with her legs crossed and a black pump dangling sexily from on her foot.  She pointed to the floor.  I prostrated myself before her.   She demanded that I recite the prayer of adoration to her, which I was to create yesterday.  I became emotional.

"Oh Magnificent Mistress Samantha,

i submit myself to You most holy person and pray that i satisfy your slightest whim.

You are my Supreme and only Goddess, the absolute Owner of my worthless body and soul.

You are everything and i am nothing but a worthless piece of shit.

i exist only for your comfort, pleasure and glory.  Existing as your personal plaything and pet,

a simple toy for your amusement and pleasure.

i am  begging to you  in total submission of myself, Almighty Goddess Samantha, to have the honor of serving you as your slave and to worship you continuously by laying all rights of a human being before your throne.

For i shall beg for cruel punishment, for every prompt confession of disobedience towards you.

For your whip shall be the meaning of discipline and justice to me.

For i shall learn to crawl at your feet like an insect,

which is far above me in your realm than I can hope to be.

For i shall be like the dust on your boots, acting humble before You and Your image,  i pray to you!

Mistress Samantha

My Queen, My Supreme Goddess"

I had recited my prayer of adoration to my Goddess Samantha. She was it.  She had me recite the prayer to her several times. She used her crop on my penis because it was dripping pre-cum.  This shrine was to be worshiped continuously when I was not serving her or sleeping. I must kneel before her image and pray silently to my Goddess Samantha.

It was clear to my Goddess I have reached a point of no return.  I was hers to do whatever she wanted me to do.  I would jump off a high bridge if she told me to.  This moment was a truly spiritual one for me.

I asked permission to speak, mostly to remind her of the phone call by Linda.  She approved and I related the conversation.  I repeated that she told me to give the message to my Owner.   I asked how she knew that.  She laughed and told me it was not my concern.  "You didn't dispute it, did you slave?"

Mistress sent me to her closet for a pair of red spiky stiletto shoes, size 10 meaning they were for me.  "Get them slave.  Bring them here."   I was to pick them up in my mouth and crawl back to my Mistress.   When I returned with them in my mouth she had a broad smile on her face.  "May I stand and entertain you, Mistress," I asked knowing this is what I was expected to say.

Mistress Samantha was just placing a long thin cigarette to her red ruby lips. Upon seeing this, I bolted to her and lit it. Her face was close to my mine because she pulled my leash to her.  I was hypnotized as she pursued her lips and took a long drag from the cigarette.  She held it elegantly in her long fingers and began blowing the smoke into my face. It excited me in an incredibly sexual way I didn't understand.

"I almost had to wait." She said imperiously staring at me with a raised eyebrow. "Now walk for me” I slipped my feet into the shoes and tried to balance on the extremely high heels, placing one hand on my hip and the other gracefully as I could in the air.  Then with red-faced embarrassment and shame I began to walk. She watched and snickered, barking orders, and enjoying the show. "Walk more daintily. Hold your pinkie finger out...that is sway those hips more, MORE! SLAVE!" I hopped around, swaying my hips and swinging my up held hand, trying to look feminine.  Actually I looked ridiculous which is exactly what Mistress Samantha wanted.  "That's better sweetie," She giggled.

"I'm not being entertained enough yet.   You’ll have to try harder.   I'm still not entertained, and then I'll have to hurt you.  Let's see... I know; suck your thumb, get it good and wet..., now reach between your legs and stick it up your ass" I had to obey. "I want to see it go all the way in, "She smiled.  I bent over slightly, grimacing as I slowly "fringed" myself.  "Now put your other thumb in your mouth and walk around like that, and I had better see that ass wiggle!"  I complied, by blushing a deep red, tears of shame streaming down my face. "Now I want you to hop on one leg... and make sure you keep those thumbs in," She warned. Her giggling turned into uproarious laughter as I hopped around sucking my thumb, with the other one up my behind. Her breast jiggled slightly under her short clingy black mini dress. She hiked it up exposing her pussy, licked her middle finger, placed it between her crossed legs, and played with herself. This could only mean trouble for me; the hotter she got, the crueler she became. She threw back her head, enjoying the ball of the heat building up inside her as she alternately squeezed her nipples, watching her slave continue this obscene dance. The pressure built inside her, until finally she sunk deep into the cushions of the chair and climaxed. She bit her lip and moaned while explosion after explosion of shuddering orgasm ripped through her.  All while her fool, I hopped obediently.

After a time she regained her composure. She then looked at me hopping around like a perverted clown, slick with sweat. It disgusted her.  She smoothed her dress down and when I hopped by her She raised her heeled foot and kicked me off balance, knocking me to the floor. Instinctively I put my hand out in front of me to break my fall.

"SLAVE! I didn't tell you to remove your thumbs, did I?"  She screamed.  I tried to get up and continue but she shoved me back down, planting her spiked heel on my back. "You disobeyed me slave," She said curtly, leaning down hard on that heel, for effect.  With an evil smile on her face, she said "Time to suffer for me slave." 

In this dungeon she had so many devices she used for inflicting pain it was hard to count. Torture is a hobby for her, even an art.  She derived great pleasure and satisfaction in its practice. There was nothing like watching a man writhe in agony at her hand, to relieve her tensions of the day.  She placed a leather hood on my head blocking out sight and most sound.  She placed me spread eagle against the X-frame with my wrists and ankles secured in the appropriate places. Little did I realize the frame I was on was a spin wheel.  She loved to whip slaves on it. The wheel was attached to a variable speed motor, which could keep it spinning continually if she desired. 

She put heavily weighted painful clamps on me, which twisted and pulled my nipples in all directions as the wheel turned.   She removed the cage from my cock and lightly massaged it until it was fully erect.  After putting me in severe bondage she walked out the room leaving, her victim, and spinning slowly.  Upstairs my Mistress took a long leisurely bath sipping champagne while I hung helplessly upside down in pain.

About an hour and twenty minutes later the first sound I heard above the low moan of the motor was the click of her heels on the dungeon floor.  She walked straight to me with a cold glare and sinister smile.  She had that ultra-feminine, haughty look that made me know I was her slave.  She was now wearing a black leather bra and panties with thigh high black leather boots, her trademark.   Now that strange yet familiar feeling washed over me. Her devastating beauty filled me with uncontrollable desire. Mixed with my lust was fear of this beauty and the power it gave her.  My love for her and devotion was complete. And though I dreaded the pain she undoubtedly caused me to know inside me I needed it, and would actually feed on her cruelty.  I wanted to suffer for her but I knew her sadistic nature would continually breach my limits so as to make me beg for her mercy. Either way I had no choice.  She made sure of that.  I was usually in some form of helpless bondage, whether physical, or psychological, and She was an expert at both.

She let the wheel spin until I was upside down. Then she switched the motor and she smiled down at me. She spent a moment to check my bonds, satisfied that I was secured, and then teased me by gently scratching her long fingernails along my long erection. She loved to make me wait for pain.

Then she produced a small number of thin rubber bands, each looped at one end. She placed these around my stiff cock from the base to the head.  After adjusting them, she playfully pulled on one the loops stretching it out a few inches from my flesh.  She would look down at my pleading face and watched me cringe as she let it snap back down on my penis. The sharp sting was incredible, and I let out a startled gasp, as chills ran up and down my flesh, it if felt like hot pins.  She switched around in no specific order, enjoying the fear in my eyes as I strained to see which one she would choose next and how far out she would pull it before letting it strike.        

My entire cock was bright red from her cruel attention, but it was harder than ever as well.  Dark red and purple circles began to appear under the rubber bands. Later she would joke about my "peppermint striped" dick.  But by now she was finished warming me up.  She spun me upright to let some blood leave my pounding head.  Now it was time to really make me scream. She stepped over to a large mahogany cabinet and swung open the doors.  Inside was a vast collection of whips and paddles, gags, harnesses and bondage gear. . I swallowed dryly as she chose the penis whip. This sinister looking device had flat black handle, much like a paintbrush, with many thin strands of braided leather hanging from the base. The leather was knotted at the ends. "Who could have designed such an evil instrument?"

I thought it must have been specifically designed to punish the male sexual organ.  She looped the whip around her waist and returned to me. "I forgot these," She said toying with the weights of the nipple clamps. "Such a ludicrous mockery of Women, for man even to have nipples," She commented.  Then she tugged at the clamps until they snapped off of me. I gasped from pain.

"At least I'll get some use out of them," She said, half to herself, as she started up the motor and turned me back upside down.  I felt incredibly vulnerable upside down with my legs spread in this manner.  I watched as she tested the weight of the whip in her hand, preparing to strike. Then without further hesitation or comment, she swung her arm and brought the cruel instrument down on me.  Instantly I yelped in pain, struggling against my bonds.  A sick feeling came over me as I realized the focus of her aim.

Mistress Samantha was whipping my tender flesh, the section from the underside of my balls to my anus.  Now my stiff dick would provide no protection for my balls, as she used this special whip on me. The knotted leather landed cruelly again and again as tears gushed from my eyes.  I pleaded with my tormentor but she just smiled, and stared with wide-eyed glee at my struggling, enjoying the effect the whip had on my flesh.

"Does it hurt, does it hurt?" She asked mockingly, as she continued beating me, ignoring my pleas for mercy.  I thrashed on the wheel, but there was no escape from her torture.  My voice was hoarse from the screaming, and now, only a high pitched wail echoed through the room. I was no longer a person; she had transformed me into a heap of battered and twisted nerves, a totally subdued animal.  She breathed heavily from the exertion and decided to take a rest. She moved closer to me to enjoy the damage she caused. "Oh my, my, my," She said. "You're going to be sore for a long, long, time."  

"Please help me Mistress Samantha, please make it stop hurting!"  I cried and whimpered.

"Now that wouldn't be much fun for me, would it?" She asked rhetorically. She pursed her lips and blew on my searing skin. Even her light breath stung my sensitive flesh, and she smiled at the result of her labor. Then she scratched across the tender area with her long red fingernails, renewing my agony.

Mistress Samantha walked over to her throne and sat down on it to relax, crossing her legs. She caught me licking my lips and staring at her sexy legs encased in gleaming black patent leather boots. (I had licked them clean just that afternoon.)  She lit a cigarette and smoked leisurely, snickering as she watched me struggle with both my agony and lust. She took out a small compact with a mirror, gently tousled her hair, and then reapplied her bright red lipstick.  She was teasing me subtly and knew it drove me crazy.  She flaunted every aspect of her femininity around me as she sat there on her throne legs crossed, holding a cigarette in hand, and fixing her makeup.   It was subtle torture of the first magnitude.

"I've been thinking all day and decided what to name you when I cross dress you,” She said. "When you're dressed up as a girl, I’ll call you Stephanie," Isn't that a nice name, Stephanie?'

"Yes Mistress Samantha"   I muttered. 

"And I can put pink bows in your hair. Oh we're going to have such a lovely time darling. You can be my petty maid.  We'll play "dress up" then I can show you off to all my friends."  Mistress Samantha then walked over to the wheel, turned me upright and released me.  She immediately made me put my hands behind my back, where she shackled me.

It was time to show gratitude to her for all the attention she had given me.  She made me tongue her pussy while she slowly stepped backwards around the room. I followed ridiculously on my knees lapping away.  She smiled down at me as I was trying to pleasure her, occasionally bringing the crop down hard on my back to edge me along.  Afterwards, she took a special belt from the closet.  The belt had a series of thin raspy chains, which ran from front to back, between my legs.  She made sure the chains fit extra tight, then locked it on with small padlocks.  "Clean up the mess here slave” She ordered.  My face was contorted with pain as I hobbled around, cleaning up, putting away her torture gear.  The chain belt scraped away at my already aggravated flesh.  She had prepared a doggie bowl.  She humiliated me further by making me bark, rollover and beg for my dinner.  Before I was allowed to eat she seasoned my food by spitting into the bowl.  When I cleaned my bowl she ordered me to bow before throne and shrine.  As I was to pray to my Goddess Samantha, reciting my prayer several times over and over again. Meanwhile she left the room.

When she returned to the dungeon twenty minutes later she was completely naked with the exception of her black thigh high boots.  She sat down on her throne as I was still reciting my prayer to her.   "Stop slave!"  She said as she smiled at me. "Do you want me to remove that chastity belt off that ridiculous cock of yours?"  As she nudge her boot against my swollen cock.  "So you can shoot off that thing and come in my honor slave."

"Only you Goddess Samantha can only decide if I am worthy enough." I replied.

"Beg me slave, "She said with her legs spread exposing her wet hot pussy to me. "Tell me how much you want to cum for me slave"

"Please Goddess allow me to cum in your honor!

"Slave."  She said fingered her cunt.  “You must pleasure me first slave,” Prolonging the agony. “I 'm going to reward you slave, with the honor of licking my highly treasured pussy. You must satisfy me with least three orgasms in the fifteen minutes or you will be denied coming privileges.  Got that slave?"

"Yes Goddess"

She positioned my head between her legs and had me lick and suck her clit feverishly as I drank her juices.  When she was ready she had me lick her love button causing a mammoth explosion with a powerful organism.  Over the next several minutes she had me continue this again and again as she experienced two more climaxes.  Afterwards, she untied my wrists and chastity belt.  "Play with your cock and beg me to cum slave, " She said as I complied either her order as my cock was about to exploded.  "Stop slave!" She said as the agony continued.

"It's almost time for bed, slave, but before I tuck you in for the night, you have to get clean-inside and out!"  "Now slave, crawl to the bathroom." I was wondering what She had mind when I saw the huge enema bag hanging from the hook in the bathroom.  "On your knees, head to the floor," She ordered and submissively I complied.  I felt her probe between my cheeks as the nozzle slipped through my sphincter.  I was not prepared for what happened next.  A rubber bladder at the end of the nozzle began to expand, trapping the device inside me and effectively sealing off my asshole.   Immediately Mistress Samantha released the valve and volumes of warm soapy fluid invaded my bowels.  In only moments, my insides were swollen completely full and almost immediately I started to churn. Mistress disconnected the hose from the nozzle knowing that despite my discomfort I could not void myself until she deflated the bladder inside me. "Into the tub, slave” She ordered.  I gingerly complied. I lay on my back in the tub, after she tied my hands together with rope behind my back.

She grinned at me, as she stood naked on both sides of the tub.  "Look at my body and get a hard on, slave. Can you make your miserable worm cum for me?" She taunted, knowing I couldn't especially if my hands were tied behind my back.  I looked up at her luscious pussy as she straddled herself over my face.  A gush of hot, golden liquid struck me squarely in the face.

I sputtered, but lay there submissively while Mistress Samantha drenched me with her pungent piss. "Open wide slave."  Mistress Samantha commanded.  I parted my lips while she directed her stream into my mouth. 

"Drink slave. Drink my wine." She said as she was forgetting my discomfort. I swallowed as fast I could, but much of her golden fluid dribbled down my chin and onto my body.  After a time, the stream slowed to a trickle, then stopped altogether.  "Clean me slave” She ordered.   I sat up and industriously used my tongue to cleanse the pungent fluid from the sweet folds of her pussy.  "Very good slave,” She complimented, I am pleased with your effort."  I smiled, but Mistress was not through with her tricks!

"On your back slave, then swing your legs back over your head, like you are doing a somersault" Despite the grumbling inside me  I did as ordered and found myself lying mainly on my shoulders with my body propped up on my elbows.  My feet were back over behind me and my bottom side was poised above my head. Uh oh!  I felt Mistress twist the valve on the nozzle up my backside and the balloon quickly deflated Just as quickly the nozzle was propelled out of my asshole, and gush of brown, smelly soapy water surged out of my ass and ran down my body. Since my ass was poised above my face, as I was drenched in the gushing fluid. I closed my eyes and mouth tightly during the surge, then sputtered pitifully once the flow stopped.  I was a mess, laying forlornly in my bath of urine and enema fluid.  "Slave, I want you to lay there for thirty minutes while pondering on your unworthiness and the greatness of your Goddess."  Then She walked away laughing with an evil chuckle.

Half-hour later She returned and immediately untied me. "Slave, I want you to clean up the bath tub, shower, shave, powder yourself, apply cologne then crawl to my bedroom.  I will expect you in 30 minutes.  And don’t dare play that worthless dick of yours!"   With that, Mistress Samantha turned, and left the bathroom. 

Oh, how good that shower felt.   I stood in the wonderful spray washing the dirty fluid out of my hair and the smell off my skin. I scoured my self-a bright pink before I stepped out the shower and toweled myself dry.   Having cleaned myself sweet smelling I crawled upstairs to my Mistress bedroom. She had on a lacy nightgown and sat reading a book. I entered the room.  She continued to read. I crawled over where she was seated and I knelt silently at her feet.  I awaited her orders. "It’s supposed to be cold tonight, slave," She commented. "I think I need a bed warmer." She looked down at me. "I guess it can either be you or not as I held my head down to the floor, while She pondered her alternatives.”Let's see," She mused. "Either you can sleep outside in the dog house, or you can be my bed warmer," She put her hand on my chin and lifted my face towards hers. "What do you think, slave?" 

"Whatever pleases Mistress” I answered submissively.

"Well that a pretty passive answer." She laughed. "If you want the honor being your Mistress' bed warmer, you better beg for it."  Never has a slave begged, pleaded, cajoled, whimpered and whined more ardently.  I groveled, kissed her feet, and tried to look as pitiful as I possibly could.  "OK slave.”  Mistress Samantha smiled. "You have convinced me that you are worthy of being my bed warmer tonight."  She left me kneeling while she gathered the necessary equipment. "Remember slave, you are here to provide body heat and nothing else."  She said laughingly.  "Anyway, by the time I'm through you won't be able to do anything anyway."  She commanded me to stand and spread my legs. She strapped a complex looking leather device tightly around my waist.  A cock cage hung from the front of the waist strap and large butt plug dangled in the rear.

In matter of moments, Mistress practiced hands had captured my cock and balls tightly in the cage, planted firmly up my ultra- clean backside, and tightened the entire contraption to her satisfaction.  "Kneel slave." Once on my knees I watched my Mistress pick up another leather object.  It was a head harness with an attached blindfold and a sleep gag. The gag had a leather and foam pad, which muffled sounds with a thick, but shallow button shaped plug, which enters the mouth itself.  The swallow design of the plug eliminates the possibility of choking, making the gag safe for prolonged wear - even overnight.  It was but few moments until my jaws were jacked apart and, my lips stretched around the circumference of the plug, and the straps were securely buckled and locked behind my head.

The blindfold was next.  It consisted of soft sheepskin pads that nestled in my eye sockets and a wide leather band that held the pad firmly in place. Other straps made the harness both uncomfortable and impossible to escape from.  Mistress spread a maze of leather straps on the bed, helped me lie down and went to work.  There were straps everywhere.  When all hooked up the straps made a full body harness with long straps lengthwise and a series of buckling strap crosswise at twelve-inch increments.  Quickly she buckled my insteps, ankles, and shins, above and below my knees and thighs.  Other straps allowed the harness to be attached to the cock cage arrangement.  My wrists were captured in the thick leather straps and fastened helplessly to the outside of each thigh.  Other straps held my elbows against my ribs and upper arms against my body.

There was a thick collar around my neck, a series of longer straps, which went around my torso in three places, further anchoring my arms against my body. I could barely twitch a muscle. Things became worse when Mistress clipped a short strap to my feet and to the foot of the bed.  The final strap attached to the ring at the top of harness was pulled taut, and fastened to the head of the bed. Now I couldn't move at all.  I was stretched out tight, unable to free my hands, plugged, gagged, blinded and gagged.   All I could do was turn my head from side to side, and flutter my fingers.  Satisfied with her work she pulled me up by my neck. 

"So how is my little bed warmer?" She asked teasingly. "Is it comfortable?" I could do nothing other than moan softly through my gag and give a feeble wiggle.  She laughed and turned down the cover then slipped off her gown, sprayed herself with perfume and climbed into bed.  She teased me with her breasts for a minute, until she finally lay down and went to sleep.  Meanwhile she kept kicking me throughout the night.

CHAPTER 4 (Day Four)

My Mistress woke up, she was bleary eyed but none-the-less went at the task of removing the straps that held me motionless all night long.   When she was done she instructed me to get out of the bed and put the bondage gear away.  I was to waken her up at 9am.  I lay there at the foot of her bed feeling a desperate need to worship her.   I carefully lifted Mistress Samantha’s blanket and began to softly kiss and lick the soles of her feet.  I was totally caught up in the ecstasy of the moment when I was startled from an abrupt kick to my face.  I had awakened my beloved Mistress.   I knew I was in luck today as my Mistress lifted her sheer delicate night gown and curled her knees up to her chest, the sign for me to gently bury my well-trained tongue into the soft opening of her perfumed anus.  She let lose big smelly fart in my face.

Mistress Samantha proceeded to get out of bed and go to the bathroom with me crawling just inches behind her beautiful feet.  "Good morning, slave" She said seating herself on the throne of the toilet, "You will have a busy day today.   I have to go to the city to take care of some business matters so let's not waste any time.  Slave, put your face between my legs on the rim of the seat and extend your tongue to its maximum."  I just was in time to catch the delicious stream of my Goddess' golden nectar.  Reeling with sensation of her warm and fragrant urine I listened carefully to my Mistress’s orders for the day.   She ordered me to prepare her shower for her.  When she had finished urinating she went right into her shower.   I waited for her to finish with a huge towel ready to blot her dry.   When I was done she walked into the bedroom and I followed on my hands and knees.  Use was hardening both.

Mistress Samantha directed me in front of her vanity mirror and sat down on my back. "And finally what I want you to do," She continued as She applied her makeup, "Is to clean the house thoroughly, especially the bathrooms. There are some soiled stockings, pantyhose and panties you'll need to wash by hand and hang, and there are several pairs of shoes that need polishing."  She paused to look down at me and added with a smirk, "You will of course slave; you will lick my shoes clean, top to bottom, before polish. Once the house is cleaned and vacuumed you can begin preparing a gourmet feast for a few my girlfriends who will be guests this evening.  One of them has already expressed an interest in borrowing you in the future.  I have told her of your shall we say better points.  She wants to see what you can do herself.  You won't disappoint me if you know what's good for you. Now fetch my shoes and stockings so I can leave." I felt my cock spring to life as I watched my Mistress draw her sheer dark hose up her beautiful, smooth legs. I feared I might lose it as I fitted the shiny four-inch patent leather spiked heels on my Mistress' feet.

"You certainly do love my stockings, don't you slave?"

"Yes Mistress,"

"Well here's something to remember to whom you belong while you are cleaning my house today."   Mistress Samantha pulled me closer to her by my enlarged member. Reaching over to a discarded pair of smoky nylons she deftly encased my cock in one of the hose and securely tied it to the base of my penis and balls.  "It had better be exactly like this when I return."

"Now shine my shoes so I can get going," She said, as she nonchalantly checked herself in the full-length mirror.  My tongue immediately began to lick the taut surface of her pumps, paying homage as well to her heels.

"Here is special treat," She added playfully, as she lifted her foot and allowed me to lick the underside of her shoe.

       

"Up on your knees now," She said grabbing a handful of my hair, "So I can kiss you good bye." Leaning down, with a malicious grin, she brought her red lips to within inches of my face. Still looking into my eyes, she smacked me fully across the face several times with her open hand. "That will teach you to get a hard-on without my permission slave."  Then she spit in my face just prior to her breezing through the door as I watched her disappear.

Once alone, I breathed in the fragrance of my wonderful Mistress and silently expressed my good fortune to have her as my Owner.   To be in the home of such a powerful woman and left with such incredible privileges as handling her shoes and soiled undergarments, cleaning her toilet, and cooking for her friends was more than I could ever have wanted out of life. 

I was not worried about the task of preparing a gourmet meal.  I am a good cook. But there was so much to do and I was not sure how long it all would take.  I set about my tasks quickly and methodically. Several times I found myself lost in reverie of my favorite indulgence: inhaling the fragrance of my Mistress' hose and lingerie. Lovingly I sucked the stiffness from the toes of her stockings and licked the various stains from her panties before painstakingly washing them clean by hand.  .

Next came, another favorite task, cleaning my Mistress' toilet and bathtub. With great devotion I first licked the seat of where my Mistress 'beautiful cheeks sat, and then I set about making the entire room - tub, mirrors, floors - sparkle and shine. As I continued with my chores, changing bed sheets, vacuuming the rugs, dusting, doing the dishes and mopping the kitchen floor.   I began formulating the evening menu in my mind.  It would be a sensational five-course dinner sure to please my Mistress and her demanding friends.  All went quite well until I settled down to the final chore, polishing my Mistress’ shoes.   I placed each pair before me and licked each of pair them as She had ordered,

I didn't realize that excitement of being so close to my Mistress' shoes and the friction of my stiff cock against the floor was causing me to dribble pre-cum onto the carpet.  It wasn't until I was done that I noticed the stain. I panicked.  I grabbed a wet cloth and began rubbing the mess, which made the stain more visible yet. There would be hell to pay for this.  Barely able to control my nerves I set about cooking the evening’s meal, with a sense of impending doom hanging over me.

As put the finishing touches on the dinner I heard the key turn the door.   I ran to it and I assume the position.   I immediately bowed before her as she entered her house and greeted her by kissing her feet.  I was groveling.  She commanded me to lay face down so she could wipe her shoes on my head. Then at her command, I was to roll onto my back and extend my tongue so she could run her shoes over my mouth to wipe off any dirt. 

She commanded me to heel.  She had me hold her keys in my mouth while she took a leash from her purse and attached it to my dog collar.  Then all fours she led me into the living room where she sat down on her sofa.  I had anticipated this and had a glass of wine ready for her.  She was pleased with me even more when I presented her with today's mail and assumed my position serving as her footstool.  She sat there comfortably as she read her mail and sipped her wine. She ordered me to slip off her shoes and massage her feet.  Because of the evening's agenda this massage was of shorter of duration than usual. 

She rose from the sofa and went about inspecting of my work.   I went to the kitchen and continued preparing dinner, dreading her report.

"Come here, slave," I crawled from the kitchen to her feet.  She caressed my face with her soft hand .She purred. "You did an excellent job cleaning today, slave." 

My cock hardened with the pleasure from her words.   But in a flash the caress became a barrage of open-handed slaps to my face that had me reeling. "But slave" She cried, “You made three mistakes.”

"The first was leaving my gym shoes out in the hall instead putting them in my closet.  "The second was not emptying the trash in the bathroom, and the third was staining my bedroom carpet with your filthy drippings.  You will of course pay dearly for these mistakes. Now let’s go to my bedroom.  I want you dressed for tonight's dinner party."

She handed me a bottle of Nair and instructed me to remove all the hair below my neck including chest, armpits, legs, balls, ass, etc. I felt my dick stiffen in response.  I spent the next hour removing all my body hair.

Per Mistress Samantha instructions, I applied a light coat of baby oil to my newly smooth skin. When I exited the bathroom I saw an outfit, laid out on the bed for me to put on. "Since you will be waiting on us", she said, "You might as well look the part of a maid".  There was a short black skirt, black pantyhose, and a black blouse with a white lace collar. While I was dressing, she explained that two girlfriends were arriving shortly. I was to wait on them hand and foot.  I was not to speak unless spoken to and anything they requested was to have the same level of cooperation as if she had personally requested it.

After putting everything on I donned a lacy white apron and five-inch stiletto heels.  I apply makeup and straighten the wig.  My image in the mirror makes me get hard again. But I don't dare touch myself.  "Are you ready slave?"  Mistress asked.   "Get your ass in gear slave and set the dining room table for dinner while I get dressed".

After she had finished getting dressed I met her in the kitchen.   She wore a tantalizing leather miniskirt and vest. She towers over me in her high heel leather boots. Whenever she dresses like this I know that I am in for rough night. "The most important thing for you to remember," She said, "Is that you are to do anything any of my guests commands you to do. You are not to speak unless spoken to and you are never to look any of the women in the eye."

"You are to serve food and drinks and when you aren't busy; you make yourself useful by serving as foot rest, table, toilet or ashtray for the guests." 

"Yes Mistress Samantha" I say bowing my head humbly.  With no idea what my punishment would be as the first guests arrived.

When the doorbell rang, I ushered Mistresses Beth and Melissa into the house. "Good evening Mistresses, I am slave Stephanie, the property of Mistress Samantha and 'I'll be at your service tonight."  I kissed their feet.

Mistress Melissa: A short, sexy brunette and an aerobics instructor. She was wearing a black dress with dark stockings and high heeled pumps.

Mistress Beth: Six-foot amber-hair schoolteacher. She was wearing a black dress with fishnet stockings and high heeled sandals.

I took their coats as they hugged Mistress Samantha. They sat at the table and giggled at me attired in my maid’s costume.

"You sure have him domesticated Brenda", Beth chuckled.

"Yes” laughed Melissa.  "He, I mean she looks like she was born to serve" 

Then Beth snapped her fingers and said, "Excuse me miss. Could we get some service?  Be a sweetie and get us a beer from the Fridge"

I hobbled to the refrigerator in my heels and got out three beers, which I served the Women. They began chatting and smoking.   I was determined to be a good servant and please my Mistress.  I offered them hors d'oeuvres.   I was ordered to hold the snack tray for them for a few minutes.  Then my Mistress ordered me to lick cleans both Mistresses Beth and Melissa’s shoes.   I began my service to their shoes when they lit and passed around a joint and were getting high on the grass.

"Bring your little ass over Stephanie,” my Mistress commanded me.  "You didn't provide any ashtrays out here.  To help you remember in the future we will use you’re as an ashtray for the rest of evening. So put down the tray and kneel down before us, "She ordered. 

"Keep your head and eyes up and your mouth open wide."  I complied. "Ladies, be free to use this little slut's mouth for an ashtray,” my Mistress laughed as Melissa and Beth chuckled.  After they finished smoking the joint they all lit up cigarettes. Mistress Melissa blew smoke in my face and continued to mock me.   She made me look at her then took her tongue and ran it back and forth between her teeth.  I got so hot I thought I would cum on the spot.

The girls all chuckled as Mistress Beth shook her head and exclaimed, "Boy - He’s sure a well trained puppy. I wish I had my boyfriend trained this good!"

"Mistress Samantha immediately responded, "You wouldn’t believe what he will do for me. Come here slave."  I immediately crawled over to Mistress Samantha’s chair and knelt on the floor in front of her.

Taking a drag on her cigarette, she used one hand on my forehead, the other on my chin to tip my head back. "Now open your mouth wide. This ash is getting really long!" The women cackled wildly as I opened my mouth wide. She flicked a long ash into my waiting mouth. The room exploded with laughter as my face turned a deep crimson. I was thoroughly humiliated. I didn’t know how I’d ever face these women again. Before I knew what was happening, all the women got up and proceeded to flick their ashes into my open mouth, laughing and giggling at my predicament. Mistress Beth produced a small camera and took several pictures of the girls using me as their ashtray.

After they finished smoking them, I was forced to chew the cigarette butts and swallow them whole which caused me to choke.  After a few minutes I was struggling to swallow. "Is your mouth dry?"  Mistress Samantha inquired.   I was afraid to speak; I simply nodded my head up and down. "Would missy like something to drink?" she asked. Again, I nodded. She coughed up a wad of phlegm and spit it on the floor in front of me. "Lick it up slave." she commanded.  Like an obedient puppy, I immediately got down on all fours and licked up her gooey wad of spittle. Mistress Melissa and Beth all got into the act, coughing up phlegm and spitting it onto the floor in front of me. Some landed in my hair, which elicited humorous responses from all.  I continued licking up their spit as if it were the finest wine. At one point, Mistress Melissa smeared a wad of phlegm onto the bottom of her shoe and commanded me to clean it off. I reverently licked the sole of her shoe, paying special attention to the crevices and making sure I had cleansed every bit of spittle from her sole.

They all seem to have fun with this scene, especially when they took turns putting out their cigarettes out in my mouth and having me eat them. ."Perhaps you’re still thirsty my little pet", Mistress Samantha asked. "Close your eyes and open your mouth. I have a little surprise for you".

Closing my eyes, I leaned my head back and opened my mouth wide, trying to block out the laughing and taunting I could hear from the girls. Suddenly, a slimy wet thing was shoved into my mouth. With two hands, Beth forced my jaws shut and ordered me to start chewing.

Mistress Melissa asked, “Do you mind if I use Stephanie for a toilet, Samantha?  I have to pee awfully badly and I imagine Stephanie is dying for drink to wash the cigarette butts down."  

"Of course not, Melissa, We will all use Stephanie as a toilet for the rest of the evening.  She loves my piss and would be thrilled to drink piss from all of us. But let's go to the dungeon first and put this slut in her place." I was immediately instructed to take my position under the throne.  My head was encased in the basin under it.  I laid there looking up watching the toilet seat cover get lifted and the toilet seat appeared.

"Great job", Mistress Beth yelled as she peered at me in the toilet bowl. I guess you never have to worry about the plumbing with him around." She added that she had to "go".   She looked down at me and smiled, dropped her skirt and panties and chirped, "I hope it tastes good slave."  She sat down and let her yellow stream flow.  It splashed all over my face as I tried hard to gobble all of it up, knowing there was more to come.  It was less bitter than Mistress Samantha’s and slightly tangy tasting since she had been drinking beer. When she finished she gave herself a wipe and dropped her tissue, which landed next to my face.

"My turn now."  Mistress Samantha haughtily announced. "I really have to go bad"; she added punctuating it with a long, smelly fart. "Breathe deeply", she ordered and she let loose with another pungent fart. "Do you like my fart-gas?" she asked. When I didn’t answer right away, Mistress Beth kicked me hard in the balls causing me to groan.

"Yes", I moaned. "Your farts are delicious."

"And can you tell me why they are so delicious?"  Mistress Samantha asked.

"No, I’m not sure I can." I moaned as Mistress Beth continued pummeling my aching cock and balls.

"It’s because", she explained, "It’s only the appetizer. Your main course will come later!” All the women broke into laughter at this.

As I realized what she was saying. My face reddened in horror and shame. Mistress Beth with the camera in hand was taking photos for posterity.

"Tell me." said Mistress Samantha. "What do you want me to do with my colon so full of shit? Should I sit here continuing to hold it? Or should I shit on your face?" Another kick to my balls prompted me to answer quickly,

"Oh, please shit on my face. Allow me the pleasure of being your toilet. I don’t want your waste going into a cold, empty basin when it can warm the depths of my soul. I beg you, please let me be your toilet. I want your precious bowel movement to warm me from the inside."

But Mistress Melissa started crossing her legs and jiggling, an indication she had to piss badly.  Mistress Samantha seeing this rose from the throne and invited her dear friend to go at it.  "Watch closely ladies and if she misses one drop she will be wearing nipple clamps and having a butt plug up her asshole." Mistress Samantha chortled.  Melissa slipped her leather skirt up over her waist and sat on the throne. Exposing her pussy, she wasn't wearing any panties. "Remember what your Mistress said about missing a drop a drop of my golden piss.  I should quench your thirst, slave. My bladder is about to burst. Now get that mouth ready."  I maneuvered my mouth under her pussy. Mistress Melissa started to piss rather slowly and I could swallow all her piss but it began to flow faster and harder.  I was swallowing feverishly trying to capture all the golden liquid.   I tried as I might; though some of Mistress Melissa piss trickled down my chin and fell off my face.  I tried to my best to swallow it all but it flowed little too fast.  Therefore I would to pay for losing some of Mistress Melissa’s piss.

So Mistress Samantha got some nipple clamps, pulled the front of my blouse down exposing my nipples. She put a clamp on each nipple and had Mistress Beth lift my skirt and pull down my panties.  Then Mistress Samantha took an ungreased butt plug and inserted into my asshole to the hilt.  "Now, slave, you'll have another reminder to help you perform your toilet functions without losing any more golden nectar." Now let’s drink to Mistress Beth’s nectar. When you are finished here, I’ll be ready for you. If you miss any more of our piss, we'll use the whip on you. "Then Mistress Beth slipped down her panties and sat herself on the throne. I proceeded to drink her second gift of warm piss.  I could not believe it; once again I failed to swallow every drop. 

So when I finished licking Mistress Beth’s pussy clean I was ordered to lift my legs up to expose my ass with the butt plug lodged in my ass to take more punishment.  Taking a crop off the table beside the chair Mistress Beth gave me ten hard swats with it.  I did one thing right.  I didn't flinch once when the crop lashed across my bare ass.  After Mistress Beth finished ten neat welts crisscrossed my ass.  Mistress Samantha sat on the throne.  Lucky for me none of my Goddess' golden nectar escaped from my mouth. She would have been furious if I had, since I was drinking her piss every day.  When I finished licking her pussy with my tongue, I waited for further instructions. Mistress Melissa spoke first. "Since Stephanie already has tasted all of our piss, let's play slave find my pussy with her."  They all agreed that this game sounded like great fun. They took me out of the toilet.  I washed my face and got on my knees ready to serve these Women.

Mistress Samantha picked out a blindfold while Mistress Melissa explained to me what I had to do.  "Stephanie, you are going to be blindfolded and one of us will tell you whose pussy you must find.  When you find it, you can taste it and decide if you found the right Mistress' pussy.   If you guess wrong, you will receive twenty-five lashes of the bullwhip from each Mistress while you are strung up on the hoist. You will be crawling on your hands and knees and make sure you never touch us with anything but your mouth.  To guide you in your quest for pussy, and since you can't see, one of us will guide with a cattle whip.  When you are crawling in the wrong direction, your ass will be beaten with that whip until you are headed in the right direction. Every time you are headed wrong; your ass will be beaten. If you have a bad sense of direction while blindfolded, by the time we tire of this game your ass will be mighty sore and cut up. Do you understand?"

When I nodded my head yes, they started the game.  Mistress Samantha told me to seek out Mistress Melissa’s pussy.  Mistress Melissa gently stepped over to the cage and sat on top of it. Mistress Beth went over to the table and held the cattle whip.  Mistress Samantha turned me around a few times to confuse my sense of direction and told me to start.  I immediately started crawling toward the cross, which was the opposite direction of Mistress Melissa.

My Mistress raised the whip and cracked across my ass, leaving another welt and small cut. I jumped a little and changed direction towards the rack. Wrong direction, another cut of the whip. Then I headed towards the whipping post and received another lash of the whip. Now I was really confused and I took five more lashes of the whip to get me headed in the right direction.  I was crawling towards the cage but after bumping into various obstructions my direction changed to the table.  Since I was headed towards a pussy even though it was the wrong pussy I wasn't whipped.  I crawled on until my head hit the legs of the table. 

This confused me for a minute because I knew I must be close to a pussy or I would be whipped.  I knew where I was at and realized there was someone sitting on the table.

I decided to find out if there was any pussy on the table and I started to rise to my knees, feeling my way with my head. Mistress Beth sat with legs spread wide and her pussy pointed at my approaching head.  My head reached the top of the table and bumped into her leg.  I knew I was on the right track and my head followed Mistress Beth’s leg towards her pussy.  Finally my face reached her pussy hair and I stuck my tongue to taste it.  I ran my tongue along her pussy lips and then my Mistress asked, "Well, slave, now that you tasted the pussy found, nod your head yes or no if it is Mistress Melissa’s pussy."

My first instincts would to nod yes and end the game, but the seventy-five lashes of the bullwhip made me think hard. Finally I shook my head no.  "Okay, slave, since you nodded your head no, it’s time to continue your search for the missing pussy.

"Now get your ass moving, and if you don't find the hidden pussy quickly, you’re as well as beaten to shreds anyhow. It’s already puffed with many cuts, so you'd better hurry."  I dropped to my hands and knees and started to crawl towards the right, which was the wrong direction. Six well-placed lashes of the whip had me turned and headed to the cage.  My ass now had about two dozen cuts from the tip of the cattle whip and it was very red and completely covered with welts. These welts were beginning to swell together and shortly my ass would look like one huge welt.

The swelling caused my ass cheeks to spread apart, exposing the end of the butt plug still firmly in my asshole.  When I realized I was headed in the right direction I started to crawl faster and bumped my head into the cage. My ass wasn't receiving any more lashes so I figured I was in the right place. Using my head to feel I located Mistress Melissa’s leg.  She was sitting there with her legs spread, exposing her pussy.  I followed her leg until my forehead felt pussy hair.  Stretching my tongue fully from my mouth, I licked the entire length of her pussy.

When my Mistress thought I had tasted enough pussy, she asked.   "Well, slave, since you tasted two pussies, now you'll have to decide which one is Mistress Melissa’s. Nod your head once if you think it’s the first one or twice if it’s the pussy you taste now."   While they waited for me to decide, they could hardly contain their laughter.  I was confused and they knew I was definitely scared that a wrong nod could mean seventy -five lashes of the bullwhip.  Finally, I nodded my head two times and waited expectantly to find out if I was right or wrong. Instead of answering, my Mistress removed the blindfold so I could find out for myself.  Boy did I ever smile when I looked up and saw Mistress Melissa starting at me.  I thought I would be rewarded in servicing her pussy, but that would be later.  Mistress Samantha ordered me to clean myself quickly and removed butt plug from my ass.  I was to go check on dinner, as more guests were about to arrive soon.

After I had checked the dinner, the doorbell rang and I answered it. I greeted each Mistress, on my knees by introducing myself and kissing their feet and taking their coats. Mistress Lydia was the next guest to arrive with her slave Paul who was naked and led by leash.  She was the young and attractive looking Hispanic who visited the other day. She was wearing a black leather dress with dark stockings and high-heeled pumps.  Once inside her slave was to kneel and kiss my Mistress feet. "How are you, Samantha," She gushes.  Ignoring me completely, she embraces Samantha warmly.

"Looking forward to a fun filled night, " Samantha said" A night to find out which of us has the most obedient slave." Meanwhile slave Paul looks over to me nervously. Who knows what these diabolical women will do amuse to themselves? Other Mistress continued to arrive. Within an hour, there are seven dominant women and three slaves.

Mistress Sherri Lynn and her daughter Bonnie arrived. Sherri Lynn looked young for her age, despite being in her late 30's.  She was very tall brunette, with voluptuous and busty body and, fair skin. She was dressed in black thigh-high boots, designer stockings with a beautiful black leather corset.

Mistress Bonnie, her daughter was barely 18 years old, very pretty blonde with blue-eyes with a petite body.  She was dressed in a black miniskirt and pumps, and also put on many outfits during the course of the evening.

Mistress Linda and her husband/slave Marc. She is a young attractive raven-hair brunette of Italian decent. She had a killer body with a pair of firm tits and a tight ass, which went, along with her beautiful face. She was dressed in a black latex bra with a matching skirt along with stockings and black pumps.

Meanwhile I was to serve cocktails and snacks as they waited dinner, meanwhile both slaves marc and Paul where on all fours, used as coffee tables with trays on their backs.

       

When dinner was served, All the Ladies sat around the table, three to a side with Mistress Samantha at the head.  Meanwhile slaves’ Marc and Paul were to kneel at attention and remain still at doorway.  Per my instructions I was to spend any free time when I was not serving the guests by the door also.

But now I was under the table servicing our guest's feet or anything else they desired.  Carefully and methodically I made sure to pamper each pair of delicate, scented feet; licking, rubbing, and sucking to please my Mistress' friends.  Those feet not being caressed at the moment were of course free to use my body as a footrest and my back and behind were soon covered with red circles from the pressure of the high heels.  Mistress Melissa whose pussy I found earlier had actually yanked me by my hair at one point and lifted her skirt to reveal her moist and fragrant mound and edged my face between her legs, admonishing me to service her well with my tongue or wish I had.  It was a busy moment but she came quickly and patted me on the head.

The dinner was gourmet and Mistress Samantha was proud of me.  After the dinner I was to clear the table and start washing the dishes.  The other slaves joined the scene.   Slave marc served desert, refilled wine glasses, coffee or after dinner drinks while slave Paul was to put his head under and lay underneath Mistress Samantha’s cushioned open seated arm chair. Then they began a kind of musical chairs as each Mistress took turns in that seat insuring her exposed bottom would be lovingly kissed, licked and penetrated by slave Paul’s tireless tongue.

After dinner they all convened in the living room.   I finished my chores in the kitchen.  I crawled there and I saw the Ladies using the two slaves as coffee tables.  I immediately knelt before my Goddess Samantha with my cock throbbing relentlessly.  She was whipping slave marc’s hard cock with his hands behind his back.

She whipped it until it got soft but it wouldn't.  Then She chose the whip with the split ends and whipped him very hard. 

He pleaded, "Oh Mistress that hurts so much my cock is burning," he began sobbing. "It did the trick though slave.  Look, your cock has shrunk.  Now it looks like pussy.  Your body looks terrible with all that hair on it. You have to shave like Stephanie. Come here Stephanie and show slave marc your hairless pussy cock and balls."  I came over and lifted my skirt and showed him. See how nice Stephanie's pussy cock and balls are without hair.  Now get down and kiss my boots.  Suddenly I felt the sharp point of her boot in my ribs. "Get up slut," She says. "It's time to play some games."

I was ordered to crawl in front of each Mistress and ask how I might serve her. The Mistresses where seated in a circle and the other slaves are doing the same thing, going around a circle in the same fashion.  Mistress Lydia is the first I must offer myself to. "How may I serve you Mistress?" I asked as I kiss her shoes. "Take off the dress and wig!" She barks. "I want to see how silly you look in a garter belt and stockings."  I quickly obeyed.  I knelt before her with my hands behind my back, my knees spread wide and my head bowed- the classic posture of submission.  "I need to get my adrenaline flowing," She says. "Lick my asshole and don't stop until I tell you to."

She stood up and lifted her skirt and slip. She wasn't wearing any panties. I lay on my back and she sat on my face. My tongue found its mark immediately.  I licked and sucked her asshole passionately as she began slapping my cock back and forth, quickening her pace as her excitement mounted.   After about twenty minutes, she released me.

My head is reeling from the intoxicating scent of her womanhood and the thrill of worshipping her anus. I am dizzy as I move to the next Mistress. "What's the matter, slave Stephanie?”Mistress Beth says laughing.  Eating asses turns you on, eh?  I'll fix that. Mistress Beth was tough. She wanted a whipping boy and I was obliged to serve as such. 

She led me to the dungeon, where I was bound spread eagle to the X-frame, my back against it. She picked up a bullwhip and began delivering very painful strokes. "Ouch," I cried.   I had made the mistake of crying out my pain on the first stroke. Enraged, Mistress Beth put a ball gag on me.  She took two clothespins and clamps them to my nipples.  She took three more and put them on my balls.

The last one is installed right at the tip of my rock-hard cock. "Because you're such a sissy, we're going to play a different game. You want those clothespins off? I'll get them off." Standing back about ten feet she brings the whip over her head and takes aim. She is going to whip the clothespins off, I realize in horror. With a resounding crack, the first stroke lands on my left nipple and knocks the clothespin off. The pain is terrible and Mistress Beth is beaming with glee.  I howl when she takes aim at my cock and balls for the final clothespins, but the gag muffles my cry. After she removes the gag and releases me from the frame. I thank her and limp crawl to the next Mistress.

"I've got to take a piss," says Mistress Sherri Lynn. "You know what that means." Yes I know what that means. Though weary and sore from the whipping, I followed Mistress Sherri Lynn to the throne. There I was to get on my back and slide my face under the special toilet seat.

My neck was sealed tight to opening at the bottom.  She striped off my garter belt and nylons and used one to bind my hands behind my back.  She wrapped the other stocking around my cock and balls, trapping the blood so I can't go soft.  "You're going to be in there a while," She says.  "I think all the Ladies will have to pee soon, since we've have been drinking a lot."  With that, she sits herself on the seat of the throne and rubs her vagina.  Her nails are painted bright red and I long to kiss them. "There is something about a naked, bound man who is waiting for me to piss on him that gets me so hot," She says.  She brings herself to a powerful organism while I watch from below, mesmerized by her femininity.   "Now I can pee. Open wide, slave." I struggled to get every drop of golden fluid but she begins spraying her piss up and down my face. By the time she is through, my hair, my eyes, every inch of my head is covered with pee.  "See you later," She says, laughing as slams the seat down on the throne and I'm left in the dark.

I can hear the Ladies sighing and moaning when in the throes of organism.  Bit my head lays in a puddle of piss in this toilet.   When seat is lifted again it my Mistress Samantha.  She didn't even speak to me.  She just sits down on the throne and empties her bladder over my face.

Then she wipes herself with tissue paper and disposes it in the toilet and gets up as if I was a mere appliance.  My cock pounds at this mistreatment.  I love it when my Mistress takes me for granted and uses me as if I was a toy, a piece of furniture or an appliance. It feels so good to surrender to her totally.

Mistress Melissa took some clothespins and clamped them on each nipple and six on my cock and balls.  Then she poked her spiked heels into my flesh and gave a sadistic laugh. It got louder when she lit a cigarette and dropped the burned out match on my stomach, which caused me to squirm. Then she lifted up the seat and gave me an evil smile as she looked down on me. She blew smoke in my face and dumped ashes into my mouth. She also poured beer and spit it onto my face prior to her dropping the burning cigarette in my mouth for me to swallow.   She laughed hard as she was having a good time. Then she sat on the throne and pissed all over my face and mouth.  "Samantha, is your slave trained for brown showers?"  She asked.  All the Ladies giggled.

But Mistress Beth had go bad, since she was drinking a lot so she kicked Melissa off the throne. Mistress Beth pissed a gusher of her golden liquid all over my face.  I was practically drowning in her pee. After her the shower She ordered me to put my nose in her anus.  She released a big fart on my face she demanded I inhale it and thank her.  This caused a lot of laughter amongst the partygoers. 

Bonnie, Mistress Sherri Lynn’s daughter, new to scene was talked into using me since she needed to pee badly.  She sat herself down feeling strange about this but she was getting turned-on. Meanwhile slaves’ Marc and Paul, where on the receiving end of their share of humiliation.  Both of them where bound and leaned over the sawhorse with their ankles and wrists secured in the appropriate places.  They even had one hand and one ankle secured to each other.  "Now we are going to have a contest girls.” said Mistress Linda.  "Both of you slaves must take your punishment.

 

Each of us will give you 25 lashes from our favorite whips.  You must count out each stroke aloud." Mistress Linda said.  "The one who loses their count, flinches or cries out the most is the loser. The winner will get a blow job from the loser." Mistress Samantha laughed.  Then each Mistress administered 25 lashes to each slave; surprisingly each slave takes their punishment well.  The Ladies decide to call the contest a draw and found another way to humiliate these slaves and amuse themselves too.

They released them and had got them in a 69 position on the floor.  The slaves were mocked; chided and whipped by the Ladies as they watched them suck each other’s cock for their entertainment. Mistress Linda meanwhile had to pee and She did over my face, as She sat on the throne, fingering her pussy to an organism.  Both slaves sucked cock for about 15 minutes, but were ordered not to cum and they complied. With their cocks rock-hard, both slaves were lead to the throne.

"These slaves need a release," Mistress Beth said. They're going to jerk off onto you, toilet face." I was repulsed by the thought. I don't like men; now two of them will be emptying their loads on my face. "Get to it" Mistress Sherri Lynn tells the slaves cruelly. The one who gets the most cum in his mouth will get to sniff all our pussies or suck our cocks, if we have on our strap-on dildos.  The loser will be fucked in the ass with our dildos." Both slaves pumped away at their cocks. Slave Paul came first and I closed my mouth after the first few drops hit me. Most of his cum landed on my chin. When slave marc came, his Mistress LINDA pinched my jaw harshly, forcing my mouth wide open.  All the cum, went into my mouth and I could not swallow it. The taste is awful. Even though I eat my own cum I'll never learn to like the taste of another man's.

The slaves were sent to their positions and the Mistresses all taken turns peeing on my face.  Mistresses’ Lydia and Linda get together and straddle themselves. They embrace each other and begin to make passionate love while their long, beautiful legs are spread above me. Then they piss on me in unison. "I bet you thought we might want to use that cock of yours, slave." Mistress Linda said." We don't need it. Only a woman knows how to make love to another woman."

The showers continued.  Mistress Sherri Lynn with a strap-on dildo squirt peter type filled the bulb with piss and then urinated on my face.  It produced more laughter.   Mistress Beth first spit her saliva in my open mouth then switched to spitting up her soda on my face.

"I think all that wine I've been drinking I have pee again, slavey."  Bonnie said.  She sat down and peed then she also farted. By now, the basin is full of pee.  I am in danger of drowning.  My bondage prevents me from getting up.  I give the Mistresses a pleading look with my eyes, but they just laugh and spit in my face, closing the seat.

Mistress Melissa sits on the throne naked; she pissed into my open mouth and continued by shitting small turds as well. "Keep my shit in your mouth, slave.  I've more piss for you." She says. She laughed sadistically as she pissed and shit all over my face.   "slave, say I love you Mistress.” says Mistress Samantha.  I did, but it sounded funny.  This made Mistresses Sherri Lynn and Melissa’s pussies so hot that they took turn sitting on the throne getting off on a vibrating dildo and each bringing themselves to two powerful orgasms.        

After what seems like an eternity with me practically drowning in a dark sea of Mistress piss and shit and slave cum, Mistress Samantha lifts up seat and speaks to me. "I am very pleased with your performance tonight. Those other two slaves would not have obeyed as well as you did. I told one of them to get ready to accept my pee and he refused. I whipped him severely, but I was disappointed. " As She speaks She unties my bonds and helps me get up. "You don't have to be toilet for anybody else but me for the rest of the night, “She said softly. She took me in the bathroom and had me take a quick shower.

Afterwards she said softly. "Now come out on out here and let me show you off some more," She led me into the center of the living room.  The entire groups were practically naked and they are stroking each other "slave Steve will be the only cock to get fucked tonight," She said. "As you will undoubtedly agree, he was the most obedient slave." The other Mistresses nod in agreement and all of them looked at my throbbing hard cock.

My Mistress had me lay on my back with a blindfold covering my eyes.  They all took turns sitting on my face and riding my rock-hard cock.  I was force to lick their pussies and assholes to their satisfaction while a cock ring on my penis prevented me from ejaculating and going soft. This continued until all the women came several times. Yet, I'd not yet had an orgasm.

"You want some relief for that cock, slave?" Mistress Samantha asks, taunting me. "Tell us what you'll do for us if we let you come." 

"Anything, Mistress, Anything at all,” I reply.

"Anything, eh?" She says. "How about going over to slave Marc and sucking his cock for us?" 

"Yes Mistress Samantha." I say humbly.  I hate sucking cock, but at this point I'll do anything my Mistress wants.  The blindfold was removed from my eyes as I crawled to slave Marc and take his cock in my mouth. It came alive in my mouth and I kept sucking and sucking.

Meanwhile Mistress Sherri Lynn had a strap-on dildo and is poking it at the puckered folds on my asshole. "You're going to get a good fucking," She said. "You'll be filled in your mouth and your ass at the same time."  I gasp as she entered me, but I dare not cease sucking slave marc, for Mistress Beth had approached us with a riding crop in her hand.  She slashed the crop across my back and legs as Mistress Sherri Lynn kept pumping away with the dildo.  Slave marc's muscle tensed and he emptied his load into my mouth while he uttered a loud cry of triumph.  Mistress Sherri Lynn drove the dildo deep within me spurred by her own organism. When both were through slave marc crawled back to the corner and Mistress Sherri Lynn took off the dildo and used the harness to keep it embedded deep within me.

"Now you can come, slave,” said Mistress Samantha. "Go get you’re come shoe and bring it back here in your teeth." I crawl to the closet and find an old high heel, which my Mistress lets me jerk off into.  The other Ladies laughed as I crawled into the living room with a shoe dangling from my mouth. With the dildo embedded in my ass, Mistress had me kneel in the middle of the room with my legs spread wide, she tells me to start jerking off. “I want you to come on the 100th stroke," She says. "No sooner, no later. If you screw this up, you won't come again for a long time."  I am so aroused, it will only take a couple of strokes for me to empty my load into the shoe, but I didn't want to lose coming privileges either. I try to think of something other than sex as I begin jerking off.

All the other Ladies did their best to tease me into coming sooner.  Mistress Lydia stood before me flexing her gorgeous legs.  Mistress Beth grabbed my jaw. She lifted my head up and let me look directly into her beautiful eyes. Then she spit down my throat and laughed Mistress Sherri Lynn and her daughter Bonnie began doing a sensuous dance together in front of me, I am up to 80 strokes and I have not yet succumbed to all the temptations. 

My Goddess Samantha, the love of my life, comes over and stands before me. She puts her hands on her hips and points to her pussy.   She looks at me with the strangest mixture of love and contempt.  I am hooked, powerless to resist this wonderful woman.  I am at the 90th strokes when she shouts. "I love you, slave Steve. I love you!" I cum all over her shoe on the 93rd stroke. My Mistress had succeeded in making me come before the 100th stroke, but it didn't matter. "Now show everyone how you lick your cum from the shoe, " She commands.

I begin slurping up my seed before the last words are out of her mouth. "Yes Mistress," I said. "Yes Mistress." When I finished, I was to put the shoe away in closet. Then I was about to crawl through gauntlet of punishment. The Ladies lined up in a single file line from the cage in the dungeon. I was to first, crawl to each Mistress, kiss her feet and thank her. "Thank Mistress Beth, for being attentive to me, tonight."

Then I would crawl through their legs and receive a spanking from them. Then I went to Mistress Sherri Lynn, then Linda, Bonnie, and Melissa, Lydia and Samantha.  She handcuffed me behind my back and threw me in the cage and locked the door where I remain for the rest of night.

CHAPTER 5 (Day Five)

"Wake up slave." My Goddess Samantha commanded me as She rattled my cage; She opened it and un-cuffed me.

“Slave, crawl like a worm that you are to my throne and assume the position of being your Goddess toilet."  I was bleary eyed but crawled from my cage to her throne and placed my head in the proper position.   Mistress Samantha walked over to the throne and lifted the seat. "Good morning slave," She said as she spit in my face then smiled down at me.  She kicked me in my ribs then stepped on my chest in the process of placing herself on her throne. "Open wide slave." She demanded as she unleashed a steady stream of her morning golden wine into my mouth. I swallowed four mouthfuls without spilling a drop and was rewarded with the task of licking the piss off her pussy.  When she was clean I was to sniff her asshole as she released two big smelly farts for me to inhale. After I thanked her I was to stick my tongue in her asshole as she tried to loosen her bowels but she could only fart.

Meanwhile she played with my dick until it got really hard but I wasn't allowed to cum. "Because you came too soon at the party last night, it will be a long time before I will even consider giving you the privilege of having an orgasm. As you know 'I'll love to tease and taunt you when you know have lost your coming privileges." She laughed.  "Now slave put this leather G-string on and get cleaned up.  I want you to prepare me scrambled eggs, bacon and fried potatoes for my breakfast.  You will serve it to me to my bedroom in twenty minutes sharp, not a second later. Do you understand, slave?"  Then she exited the room and went back upstairs to bed.

After I had prepared her breakfast I crawled quietly into her room and placed her breakfast and the morning paper on the table.  I knelt at the foot of her bed and gently I lifted the covers and begin to lick her feet.  If I could stay just like this forever I would be in slave heaven.  She was totally naked and as usual I was in awe of her incredibly body.  She stirred slightly then stretched.  I worked my way up her slender well-shaped legs.    She will tell when and where to stop.  My cock strains at the G-string as I worship her thighs.  I felt her hand grab my ears as she pulled my face to her pussy.  "Good morning slave," She says. "Lick, lick, lick," I gently lick her labia, teasing her clit.  She pulled harder on my ears and began rhythmically thrusting her pussy into my face.  My tongue dove deep into her vagina while my nose was buried into her clit. She shudders then comes.

"That was a good eye-opener slave.  Now bring my breakfast to me,” I placed her tray across the bed and knelt at her side. "So how does it feel to know you won't be allowed to come for a long time, piglet?"  

"It’s my punishment that I deserve for not obeying you last night," I said, with my eyes cast downward. 

"I should have cut your miserable pecker off," She said. "But it will be fun to keep you aroused and watch you squirm, slave."  She finished her meal and handed me her plate so I can lick the scraps from the eggs and bacon off.   I put the plate on the floor and ate my breakfast licking eating the scraps left and licking the plate clean.  "Now slave, go straighten up in the kitchen then report back to me so you can assist me with my bath while I read the paper."

After I had finished my kitchen duties I proceeded to her bedroom. She got up and walked into her bathroom.  I drew the water for her bath being sure to put her favorite bath oil in the water.  My Mistress is giving me the rare privilege of serving as her lady's maid today.   I suspect she is probably doing it to keep me aroused and frustrated.  I made sure the temperature was just right then assisted her into the tub.  She lowered herself into the soothing warm water.  My cock was as hard and throbbing as it ever had been.  Her tongue moved wickedly between her lips adding to the frustration of my sexual denial.  She laid in the tub relaxing.  I took a soft sponge and scrubbed her super soft delicate skin. There was slight stubble, which I am sure she felt as I smoothed my hands over the calves of her legs.  She let me shave her legs. "My breasts, slave, you forgot to wash them" My Mistress is very cruel as I lovingly wash her breasts.  She saw my penis dripping pre-cum onto the bathroom floor but just smiled.

When I was finished I helped her up then used the hand held spray to wash off any sign of soap scum then assisted her out of the tub.  She stood there watching me blot her body dry.  When I came to her crotch she parted her legs allowing me better access.   When I finished I helped her on with her bathrobe.

“Slave, I want a coat of polish on my toenails.”  Thank goodness I remembered which polish I used the other day.  She sat down on the toilet seat while I painted her toenails.  She had me blow on them until the nails were dry.  Then I helped her get dressed.  She is wearing seamed black stockings held by a very sexy garter belt, a tight black wool skirt and loose transparent blouse, no panties.  Her patent leather pumps completed her outfit.

"You're going to have to wear this cock cage today, slave.  I have to go out and I don't want to tie you up because you have too many chores to do.  But I don't want you playing with yourself either."

The cock cage is a device made of leather straps and steel rings that encircle my balls and penis.  It is locked in place so no chance of fooling around.  Mistress will wear the key on a chain around her neck.  She insisted on installing this cage herself.  She knew if She left me to do it would at least I try to make it loose enough so that I can work my cock out of it.   I stood naked before he, my legs spread wide and my head bowed as she cinched the cock cage straps on tight. "There, that should do it.” She said, as she snapped the padlock in place. "Now remember, you have to sit like a girl if you want to pee with this thing on."

"Yes Mistress," I responded.

"I want this place in tip top shape and I want to see you in a garter belt and stockings, kneeling on the floor with your hands cuffed behind your back when I get home at five," She demanded.  Then she walked out the door. 

Even in her absence, I am reminded of her absolute control over me. Every time I think about her I get an erection, but that cock cage made it painful.   I think of her as I perform every task and many times lose myself in my housework.  Scrubbing toilets, washing floors, vacuuming, anything that serves her has me yearning.  There's much to be done today. I work at breakneck pace knowing I must be finished by late that afternoon.

Its 5:00 PM, She has returned.  I am on the floor in the living room wearing the garter belt and stockings and my hands are cuffed securely behind me.  I hope she has the key. "Hello slave," She says when I greet her by kissing her feet. "There’s mud on my shoes, Lick it off,"

She sat down on the sofa and crossed her legs, I eagerly lick her shoes from top to bottom, restoring the shine and eating the mud. When I got to her five-inch spike heel she began to move it in and out of my mouth as if she was fucking me. "That's it," She says. "You love to suck my heels, just like you like to suck cock. Turn around and let see your asshole."  I turned around with my legs apart and my head down on the floor.  I felt the heel of her shoe pushing on my anus. "You've got my little leather cock so wet," She says pushing the heel all the way into my asshole. "How does that feel to be fucked by the shoes you worship, you little faggot?"  I thought the heel would hurt, but it didn't. It felt good inside me. A clear fluid formed at the tip of my cock.

Mistress Samantha reaches over and wipes it with the tip of her finger.  "Look what you have done. You're going to be punished for this."    "But I want my supper now, slave," She unfastened the handcuffs.

I scurry into the kitchen and finish preparing her meal. When it is ready I announce “Dinner is served Mistress.”  While she eats her supper I under the table eating her pussy, something I have come to really enjoy a lot. "I like it when we both eat together “She says. "The family that's eats together stays together. “But I never get to sit at the table with her. As a matter of fact I'm not allowed to even sit on her furniture.

When Mistress Samantha is finished eating she put her plate on the floor so I can lick the scraps off it. This is her way of telling me that she’s done with supper. I lick the plate and watch out of the corner of my eye as she gracefully gets up from the table and walks into the living room without saying a word.

I wash the dishes and make her some tea and serve it.  I kneel at her feet in slave position.  She gazed down at me.  "I've been thinking about how I am going to punish you tonight.”She said sipping her tea blowing out smoke from her cigarette, I looked up and she responded by blowing smoke in my face and dumping her ashes in my mouth.  She was in very sadistic mood tonight.  She stood up then kicked me,   “Crawl to crawl to the dungeon slave.”   I knew this was not going to be one of my better nights.  I did as I was told and crawled into the dungeon.  She secured my arms over my head to a spreader bar with cuffs on it.  I remained in a kneeling position in the center of the room.  Then she walked out promising me unforgettable punishment when she returned.  Meanwhile I was instructed to be prepared to recite my prayer to her which I several times.

When she returned she poured herself a glass of wine and sat on her throne smoking a cigarette.  I was to confess I was a slovenly slave to her and beg for appropriate punishment.  She was dressed in a black leather skirt and silk shirt that tied up to expose her belly.   She demanded that I recite my prayer of adoration to her.

"Oh Magnificent Mistress Samantha,

I submit myself before You most holy person

I will pray that I will satisfy your slightest whim.

You are my Supreme and only Goddess,

The absolute owner of my worthless body and soul.

You are everything and I am nothing but a worthless piece of shit.

I exist solely for your comfort, pleasure and glory.

I exist as your personal plaything and pet,

A simple toy for your amusement and pleasure.

I am in total submission to YOU,

Almighty Goddess Samantha,

I am grateful to have the honor of serving YOU as YOUR slave and to Worship YOU continuously by laying all my rights as a human being before YOU to do with as YOU please.

I shall beg for cruel punishment for every prompt confession of disobedience towards YOU.

YOUR whip shall be the meaning of discipline and justice to me.

For I shall learn to crawl at YOUR feet like an insect

This is far above me in your realm.

I shall be like the dust on your boots, acting humble before

YOU and YOUR image, I pray to YOU Mistress Samantha.

I didn't know if She was pleased or not.   She stood up and quickly pulled spreader bar up forcing me onto my toes.  Then she tied my ankles together and raised my buttocks high so she could get the maximum leverage angle to my back.  I was at her mercy which she had little if any of.  She chose a martinet with nine broad thongs.  She gave a practice stroke against her leather boots and smiled when I lurched from then loud cracking noise it made.  She stared at me with a sadistic look.  She saw what She wanted, a slave in mortal fear of her.   

There I was in front of this leather-clad girl who is all ready to chastise me purely for her pleasure. Her pussy was wet, as it normally is when she is in a sadistic mood. She planted herself, legs apart, ready to whip me.   She extended the moment creating anxiety, playing with the martinet and the handle in her right hand and the nine leather thongs being caressed by her left.   She walked around me several times exciting herself as she scrutinized my naked body, She was ready to flog me bloody for my punishment which was strictly for her own pleasure.  Her pleasure would be heightened by each chastisement she gave me.

She gazed at my two white ass cheeks as her need to beat them increased.   She carefully aimed the martinet then began to whip me vigorously on my buttocks which started twisting violently under the blows from the terrible beating she was giving me.  She was enjoying this job, striking me to her hearts content.  The intensity of the sadistic whipping increased.  I was screaming from the pain thrusting throughout my body and literally wiggling like a night crawler held in a fisherman’s hands by its head.  The fire in her eyes spawned pure lust as she went on without remorse.  I began begging for mercy.  It only spurred her on.  Then She abruptly dropped the whip on the floor and began spanking my ass with her gloved hand until I slumped in total submission.  I was hanging there like a piece of meat.        

Throughout the ordeal I grit my teeth but did not cry.  The lack of tears had excited her temper.  Furious that I did not cry had increased the speed and strength of her lashes.  She continued to prolong the whipping until I cried in pain and begged for mercy.  She was in her paradise.  Her last few lashes had precluded her enormous orgasm

She rested for some minutes with her legs apart rubbing her crotch.  She gazed at my crimson buttocks with her beautiful sadistic look.  I was moaning.  My ass felt like it was on fire. She was excited; she lectured me then picked up the martinet.  She enjoyed the dread in my eyes.  I could see the sensation She felt of her awesome power each time she grips a martinet, quirt, or a whip.

"You must take it, take it, and take it slave.  You must t take the pain this girl gives you.  I teach you to obey me no matter what it is I order you to do. You will take it, take it, and take it, as I will mark your ass bloody with my martinet. You will learn what a sadistic girl I am if of course you have any doubts." She said.

She had not finished though.  She was now whipping me with more rapid rhythm. This dungeon was a fantastic symphony to the glory of this Female dominant.  The hisses of thongs, the crack of the lashes, and the howls of the whip, her threats and wild breathing.  She could not control her temper while she whipped my buttocks, my thighs, and all over my back in a pitiless manner.  I cried, wept, twisted at each lash, begging for mercy. But she stayed merciless and to the contrary, the more I cried the more she whipped me with still increasing energy.  

Finally she stopped the beating me. She drew closer.  her eyes stared unfeeling towards me.  I was the subject of her powerless rage.  I had the tears of shame on my face, subdued, head hung low.  She relished seeing me bound and weeping before her.  It delighted her humble me so completely.

"Kiss the leather thongs, slave."  She said.  I couldn't obey so quickly. She whipped me twice more between my thighs.   I howled in pain.  She ordered "Kiss these leather thongs with which I give you pain slave.  Know that when I give you an order it will be obeyed, or else." 

She had great satisfaction seeing me kiss the thongs of her martinet several times because I was afraid that she would whip me again.  She released me from the lowered spreader bar.  I dropped my knees and groveled at her boots. "Please Mistress Samantha, beg your pardon please I will obey you.” 

“I am beaten.  YOU are my MASTER” I moaned.

It was clear my words excited her

"Slave, lick my boots doing so without touching me except of course your slave tongue or else you will experience my nice new my quirt which you will not like how it feels.”  

I obey her order as I succeed painfully kneeling before her to lick her boots.  I understood that if I didn’t obey her I would once again feel her whips. With her legs spread wide apart She bent her pubis forward and ordered me. “Kiss the leather strip with fervor that covers my crotch."  I do not understand this order.    I am in severe pain and my penis is growing.  She thrusts her pubis closer to my face.  "Kiss, slave, kiss the crotch of your Goddess who has whipped you so you will be a better slave."  She slapped me then got very excited.  She pulled the leather strip sideways exposing her pussy.  “Lick my cunt slave, lick it.  NOW!”  She screamed.  She picked up her martinet and began flogging me again.  She struck at my shoulders and side then grabbed me by my ears and forced me to lick her cunt deeply until She had an organism.

She relaxed for some minutes in front of me as then smoked a cigarette, "Slave I have mastered you. I will whip you several times so that you will learn that your purpose in life is to please me and satisfy my sexual desires to perfection.  Slaves must remember they deserve extra extreme punishment that when administered they do not forget it ever." She continued. "This will be especially so when it will come time for you to receive your communion.  You will receive a severe flogging from my bullwhip.  It will remain indelible in your mind just as I will be as well.”I was cringing on the floor in mortal fear.

She kicked my side for me to rollover onto my back then she put her cigarette in my mouth and forced me to eat it.  “Are you thirsty, slave?" She asked.

"May I please have something to drink Mistress Samantha?" I asked.

"Why certainly slave may have something to drink and just what would you like?" She replied.

"Anything at all Mistress, I am very thirsty now."     

"Very good slave, because I have a full bladder of my golden wine for you to drink." She said as she looked into my eyes.

"Oh yes, Mistress, I love to drink your golden nectar." I begged her.

"Yes I know that slut.   You are nothing but a pisshouse of a slave. Is that not right" 

"Yes Mistress, I am your pisshouse if that is your wish."

"I have not used a toilet all evening slave, so I hope you are good and thirsty."  She said as she inserted a funnel in my mouth. I nodded my head trying to tell her yes. She slipped off her thong panties giving me a look at her beautiful Supreme Cunt.  Then she slowly squatted over the funnel and said, “Ready slave?" Another nod from She let and me her golden wine flow down the funnel into my mouth.

For the next few minutes she fed me her golden nectar...once I started to choke, She let up for a moment to allow me to swallow then she emptied herself into me.

"Very good slave, and for your reward, you may lick the last drops of piss from my Supreme Cunt with your tongue." She said as removed the funnel and laid it besides me.

I carefully removed the last drop from her cunt with my slave tongue. "Oh Mistress, I love you so much" I groaned and started to lick faster...

"That's an enough slave. I did not tell you I wanted my pussy eaten, just clean.  She got and stepped on my chest grinding her heels into my flesh. "Are you hungry, slave?”She asked in sadistic laugh.  Looking down upon me, with an evil smile.

She liked the idea of walking on me as she prepared to sit down on her throne to deposit her stinking load into my mouth.  The symbolism of such a preliminary act was to maximize my degradation.   "I want you to get used to the feeling of my ass.”  She straddled over me sexily and slowly removed her corset then tosses it aside leaving only her boots on.

"O.K. slave!  Open up because here I come!" She laughed as she descended on my flush, excited, but frightened face. Turned on by Goddess Samantha’s ass I opened my mouth before her body landed on me. Her buttocks were large and perfectly rounded.  She situated herself on my face and pulled her cheeks apart.   I found that I could insert my nose as well as my tongue into their slightly perspiring brown crack.  This I did, as if I had a choice.   Laughing madly, Mistress Samantha settled down on me heavily, actually sucking my face up into her body, suffocating me as she felt my surprising eager tongue going to work on her brown rosette. "Yes, that's it!" She cried with mounting excitement. "SUCK ME!  SUCK and LICK MY BUTTOCKS.  EARN YOUR KEEP, SLAVE!"

I did my best doing to my work fairly easily.  The musty smell assailing my sensitive nostrils seem did not distract from the sweet and sour taste of her shit.  But soon, very soon indeed, the impossibility of getting oxygen to my lungs got to me and I found myself struggling frantically for breath under her heavy ass.

Mistress Samantha laughed sadistically as she felt me suffocating in her. Deciding it was high time she gave me some air, she bore down on me one last time then left me some air with a parting "gift", a terribly smelly fart that permeated my nostrils and mouth instantly giving me an unpleasant taste of what was to come. Refusing to give me time to recover from her nauseating fart, she quickly kicked me and demanded me to put my head under her throne.

"Get in there now.  I can't wait a second longer."  I obeyed her command and shoved my neck into the tight opening at the base of the throne.  Mistress Samantha was on me before I had situated myself, walking up my torso with her boots, and then twisting her boot heel on my chest, grinding it in and drawing a little blood. She heard me scream then giggled as her first turd plopped nastily across my mouth, stifling the sound.  She emptied her bowels rapidly wishing she could slow down but found herself unable to halt the big stream of shit and piss that had waited so long in her hot holes.

When she finished she noticed there was no sound of me eating to be heard.  Angrily She stood and twisted her body around until She was facing the turd-covered face of her victim, me.

"Well?" She shrieked. "Aren't you on going to eat your food?"

Nauseated and about to throw up I could do nothing but mutter incoherently. Her rapidly changing temperament was doing its thing again; Mistress Samantha shrugged and turned on me then walked down my body securing my wrists to the throne and ankles to the floor.

She flicked off the lights as she stood by the door. "I would eat if I was you." She said causally with just a hint of menace. Then holding her mouth to stifle her laughter, she shut the door and went to bed.

She went to sleep quickly despite the excitement, which was still possessing her last thought was "I wonder if slave Steve will have eaten his dinner by morning? I really hope so. There so many things I want to do him and there will be quite a mess to clean up."  She heard the weird far off sound of her own laughter as consciousness left her and pleasant dream entering her pretty head.

*

CHAPTER 6 (Day Six)

Mistress Samantha was up about 7:30 a.m.  She glided silently into the dungeon wearing a brief silk negligee and some slippers.  Once inside the normally clean-smelling room, the sulfurous stench hit.  She realized her slave, who was unattended in the toilet for the night without a purifier, was definitely a mistake.  She would have to slow down my toilet training a bit. 

She stepped up to her throne and peered down into it then walked around it slowly.  Despite her initial revulsion at the smell of her own feces, she found herself laughing at the absurd sight of me.  She momentarily forgot her nausea altogether.  It was obvious that I had eaten very little or none of her waste as most of her original "deposit" was still on my face, covering it from my shit encrusted eyelids to my chin where a turd still lay where it had landed.  Another turd curled out of my mouth nastily as I swallowed only her shit that was in my mouth to prevent me from choking to death on it.  I managed to survive the whole night beneath the slimy layers and puddles of Female shit and piss but my face was on fire.  I had diaper rash of the face.

I could barely stare at my Owner through my half-opened eyelids weighed down by Mistress Samantha’s shit.  My neck was enclosed in the trap door and I was totally helpless.  I was unable to scratch myself or rub my nose.  I could not even move my head around.  I had actually existed in Samantha’s shit and piss for over seven hours.  She was oblivious of me.  My Owner had slept in a comfortable bed just upstairs.

I looked so absolutely miserable and the stink was starting to get to her again.  She decided to flush me. She realized she certainly couldn't speak with me in my current condition. First She had to take of a very pressing personal problem that would make my condition worse, even if only temporally.

Stepping onto my chest with both feet she positioned her pee-hole over my head then pissed hot yellow urine all over my face.  She hadn't urinated all night and it seemed as if she would never stop but she did at last sprinkling the last drops liberally over my filthy face. Then she went to the bathroom and half-filled a bucket of cold water. She dumped it all over my face. She laughed again at the ludicrous sight of me trying to breathe as the water rose to a level over my face. I managed to keep my face above water as most of the loose shit on my face washed away. But my face was still a mess.  She poured more water on my face until I looked normal again, decidedly wet, but normal.

"Well, slave?  I can see you have a lot of learning to do." She cracked as I was still managing to keep my head up above water to prevent myself of drowning.  I peered up at her not knowing what to say.  My eyes were so red and sore that it was painful to look at anything and she had the bright lights of the room on that certainly weren't helping matters any.  I was still swallowing water in any case and speaking was impossible at the moment.  Finally, however, I managed to mutter something completely incomprehensible then just stared at her, hoping she would understand.

"What's the matter, slave?”  She asked, mock sympathy on her pretty face.

"I'm ashamed, Mistress,” I replied sheepishly in a hoarse voice. She was standing on my chest for over five minutes by now and the pressure of her weight was getting to me. My voice tried to fight my burning piss-drenched throat and I had to cough before I could begin again. "I failed you, I mean," I explained. “I was supposed to eat the meal you fed me and I didn't.  I'm so sorry."

Mistress Samantha smiled. "That's understandable, slave.  After all, you never ingested feces before.  I didn't expect you to.  You will do much better in the future; however you'll develop a taste for my excrement because you'll be eating it daily." 

A dark cloud seemed to suddenly pass over her face as she pronounced her next words: "You'd better develop a taste for it, I should say. The punishment you’d be getting today will be nothing compared to what you'll get if you fail me again." She sneered.  "And the next time you fail me I'll be forced to leave you in the toilet until you eat every bit of your meal, even if you have to stay there a week."

Upon hearing those glacial words my heart sank in my chest. So I was getting punished after all.  And next time I was going to be left in this hellhole practically smothered in her shit for maybe a week.  I shuddered at the thought and coughed. She was putting the full weight of her body on me.  Her heels were planted right on my collarbone. I could feel my bones ready to snap under her weight.  And to make matters worse she was slowly rocking back and forth.  Her toes pushed down on my throat and cut off my breath with every forward thrust of her shapely body. She was smoking too and dropping hot ashes on my chest.  Then she bent down and blew smoke into my already inflamed eyes.

She didn't get off of me until she was satisfied.  I had suffered enough from her standing on me for twenty minutes. When she finally did step down I was sweating profusely and moaning miserably.  She smiled and promised herself she would do this to me again, the next time for a longer period.  Perhaps she would do it in high heels.  For Mistress Samantha just standing on a male without necessarily stomping or trampling him was perfect punishment and a good training exercise. It not only caused physical discomfort without doing serious internal damage to her victim it produced torment in his mind which symbolized her dominance over him.  

"Standing on a slave's face is better. That drives him mad after a while." She thought.

She released me from toilet bondage and went on to other matters."  “Get your slave ass into that shower [pointing to the slave’s quarters] and wash yourself.  Then clean up this mess.  Meanwhile I will shower upstairs. See that you present yourself in my bedroom in twenty minutes.  Do it slave!"

"Yes Gracious Mistress,” I replied as I kissed her slippers.   Mistress Samantha laughed and walked upstairs. 

After my shower I crawled on my belly up to her bedroom. "You're ten seconds late slave,” She admonished with an icy, menacing calm. 

"I'm sorry Mistress," I began, but she cut me short with a backhand blow to my upturned face.

"Did I ask for a stupid male excuse?" She snarled.

"No M.Mistress, "I stuttered.

"Then shut up. I'm going to excuse your tardiness this time because I know you aren't used to eating such rich food and it upset your little tummy."  She paused and giggled, then went on. "In any case, I haven't the time to punish you now. I will severely punish you this evening. There are many things that have to be accomplished this morning and we shall begin now."

She bent over me.  "Remove my slippers and place them in the closet” Nervous and anxious to please, I reached out with my hands, then realized my mistake, and quickly removed her left slipper with my mouth. She lifted her foot just high enough to allow me to remove the slipper but not high enough to make it easy for me.  After struggling for some time she giggled at my funny bobbing head, I managed to remove both. 

"You may crawl on your hands and knees for now. We haven't the time for worm-style now. Oh and while you're in front of my closet, pull my light blue blouse out. Get the blue calf length skirt and let's see my bone-white sling back pumps too”.

"Yes Mistress Samantha," She heard me mutter she watched me crawl into her closet. Meanwhile she snatched up a pair of frilly pink panties and put them on.  Then she took her brown silken hose and rolled them up her scrumptious leg then fastened the garter straps to the hosiery.  I returned to my Owner on my hands and knees with her clothes draped neatly over my right shoulder and her pumps in my mouth. 

She took the clothes from me and I lay down on the floor at her feet so she could stand on me while she dressed.  She stood on my chest and placed her pumps on my face, wedging their heels in my mouth, and then straightened up. She put her clothes on and tucked them in, arranging her blouse so that it emphasized her breasts then straightened out her skirt.  She approached my face watching my nervous eyes as did then gingerly placed her left foot in its corresponding shoe while her heel ground in my mouth threatening my front teeth and tongue.  She repeated the process with her other foot.   When the both shoes were on she stood firmly on me, both feet implanted as she rearranged her clothes with the assistance of a wall mirror. Then she stepped off of me onto the rug.

Mistress Samantha gazed down at me with mild curiosity.  My cock was hard. It was clear I was very frightened of her and the enormous power she had over me. She gave me an evil smile that made me tremble with fear. Then she kicked me in the cheek. "Don't lay there, moron.' She chided, blaming her own procrastination on me “Time is wasting."  I crawled to her and peered up at her in fearful anticipation. She beckoned me to follow her to her dresser. "Kneel right where you are. And don't move whatever you do." Pulling her rather loose slit at the side of her skirt to one side she sat down on my shoulders and lowered her long legs until her feet touched my bent knees. She squirmed around until she was comfortable.

Her feet were now firmly planted on my knees and her crotch pressed against the back of my skull.  She leaned forward a little, forcing me to bend my neck from the pressure of her soft body, and then retrieved her makeup kit from the drawer. "Now," She ordered. "Extend both your arms.  Keep your elbows at your sides. Yes that's it. But your palms up. Yes. Now hold that position.” She placed articles of makeup in each of my hands, mascara and eye shadow in one palm, lipstick and her hairbrush in the other.   Scared and nervous that I would screw up, I tried to hold my body absolutely still and motionless but already her body on my shoulders was beginning to weigh me down and I wondered if I could make it. Mistress Samantha pretended to ignore me as she slowly and laboriously applied her makeup then brushed back her thick lustrous blonde hair.   She watched my every move out of the corner of her eye.   My head was respectfully bent anyway and I could see little but the graceful line of my Owner's nylon clad legs and her gorgeous feet in those white strap high heeled shoes of hers placed so dangerously on my naked knees.

She had her face made up in no time.  She really didn’t need much if any makeup to begin with.  It wasn’t much of a task for the natural beauty she is. Just a few subtle touches to empathize her pretty eyes and little lipstick.  Today she used a rather brazen flaming pink to color her full fleshy lips- but She took a long time with her thick hard to manage hair.  I was hard pressed to hold her up much longer.  Finally, it happened.  As circulation in my legs cut off putting both feet to sleep, the pressure on my shoulder became suddenly more than I could bear.

I had been sitting almost motionless for ten solid minutes and I wanted to continue doing so for the pleasure of serving my Mistress [not to speak of avoiding the incurring her wrath].  I couldn't help lurching forward just a little and when I did disaster struck.  The lipstick and mascara fell to the floor.  I was thrown off balance.   Mistress Samantha fell forward banging not only my head against the dresser, which wasn't important, of course, but also her own bare knees which was.  The pretty blonde cursed but she didn't get off me until she was finished brushing her hair.  I was shaking like a leaf in a Miami hurricane those last a few moments. her cold, calculating refusal to fly into a rage on her part was so uncharacteristic of what I had observed of her so far it scared me.  Because of this I anticipated sudden violence when she climbed off of me that would be enough to scare Godzilla.  The built-up suspense was driving me crazy.  "Well, slave," She said calmly as She held her hairbrush threateningly in her right hand. "You didn't quite make it, did you?"  "No  Mis  Mis Mistress." She faced me with an arrogant look of superiority in her piercing wide opened eyes.  She had a slight amused grin on her full sensual lips. "All right, then, " She said, still causal and matter of fact.  "Sit up straight, your hands on the floor. The way I see it, your weak mind is really responsible for your weakness and clumsiness, but since your hands and shoulders are easily accessible tools of that faulty mind, they shall be the parts of your body I shall punish. Do you understand my reasoning, slave?"

"Yes, Mistress, I do," I replied. I was still shaking but my mind had accepted the inevitability of punishment and my voice sounded even and stoical. 

"Very well, then," Mistress Samantha said in that deadly calm tone.  Stepping onto my hands She planted her soles on my wrists and her spiked heels on the index and third fingers of each hand then raised the hairbrush.  She beat me ten times on each shoulder.  The first stroke was comparatively light but the slowly measured blows increased in strength and power as she continued to hit me. To make matters worse she purposely hit the same spot on each shoulder every time so that by the time she was finished pounding me there were corresponding bristle wounds on both sides of my body that matched each other.  She raised her arm higher and higher each time all the while staring into my tear-streaked eyes and leaning forward to crush my hands mercilessly under her shoes.  I was sobbing uncontrollably when she stepped back from me.  "Have you learned your lesson, slave?" She asked as she yanked my head back and stared into my eyes from a vantage point, only inches from my damp face. 

"Yes Mistress," I muttered between big sobs that convulsed my entire body.  "Then kiss my shoes and thank me for teaching you such a valuable lesson." She snapped.

"Thank you Mistress Samantha,” I blubbered, then kissed each leather toe as I groveled before her.

"Very good! Now stop that infernal crying and follow me." 

"Yes, Mistress." I whimpered as I slithered down stairs to the kitchen.  "All right stop here," She said. "Now stand up.  You may stand while you cook but you must assume the hands and knees position while serving your Lady keeping in mind that the only position I will tolerate in between rooms is the worm crawl."

I was still crying but nodded as the quite reasonable demands were outlined to me. "You will find sausage, eggs and potatoes in the refrigerator and spices in the cupboards to its left. I want you to fix an old fashion breakfast. Now let's see what you can do."    

"Yes ...Mistress...” I uttered.

"And stop that blubbering or I'll give you something to cry about.”  She handed me an old rag stained with her urine and vaginal discharges. "This is one of your many special slaves’ rags," She explained. "I have several of these placed in drawers throughout the house."

She stepped close to me, her pointed toes dangerously close to my sore, bruised feet.  I wiped the tears from my eyes then the rest of my face dry. She giggled when I inhaled her stale yet sexy smell then she grabbed it and stuffed the rag into my mouth and tied it around my head. Since you persist in making that insipid noise. I'm going to gag you.  "It may perhaps persuade you to obey orders when they're given.”

“It will also demonstrate to you the vast difference in taste and odor between your food and mine." She slapped me across the head and kicked me in the shin just to listen to the sound of my muffled sobs then busied herself doing her last minute tasks before she would leave to take care of business matters. 

My cooking was indeed excellent and Mistress Samantha complimented and rewarded me. While taking my gag off She told me the food was "very good".  I was lying at her feet. She had taken off her shoes and was resting her nylon-clad feet on my face.  I was getting quite warm in the house and she was perspiring, but that was all right.  I sucked and licked up all that delicious sweat with my adoring tongue.  She contentedly rubbed her toes around in my adoring mouth.

"To appreciate your cooking, I'm going to give you the remains on my plate by hand." She removed her feet from my face and waited until I was kneeling, then fed me a half-eaten sausage and half piece of toast dipped in egg yolk. I sucked the food from her slender fingers gratefully. 

"Thank you, Mistress Samantha. You are very kind," I said politely then returned my gaze to her feet. She patted me on the head like She was fondly stroking a pet dog then ordered me to put her shoes back on and lick them thoroughly so that they would be shiny for her outing. 

I worked diligently on her soles-unnecessary of course, but important to her because it gave her pleasure and the feeling of power to see me licking the dirt she walked on. She gave last minute instructions beginning with the reminder that what I had just experienced was unusual. "I don't want you thinking that every time you cook a good meal you will be able to eat from my hand.  After all, that is a reward usually reserved for pet cats and dogs, higher forms of life than the human male slave animal. I just did it on a whim to show you that occasionally you will receive a kindness from your Owner. Normally, you will eat your scraps from the soles of my shoes or from your slave dish. Is that understood?"

"Yes Mistress Samantha.  It is understood."

“Good. I must leave shortly. Your chores are listed on the refrigerator door. This house is a mess so there good many tasks for you to accomplish before I return home this evening, probably more than you can handle in just one day.  Do as many of them as you can in the time I'm gone.

All I ask is you do them thoroughly and expertly and that dinner is prepared and the table set at six sharp.  This gives you plenty of time to attend to your personnel duties for me and still get the food on the table in time. Now I want you to prepare your lowly slave body in the front hallway. I will be on you in a few minutes. That is all.”

I bowed my head and kissed the floor at her feet then slithered off into the dimly lit hallway separating the gigantic living room from the intricately carved heavy natural wood front door.  Mistress Samantha watched her flesh and blood property clumsily scuttle over the floor and wondered absently what She ever did without such an entertaining male around the house.

A little minute in the mirror and a half-cup of coffee she drank ever so slowly and deliberately so I would have to wait a few more minutes for her and she would be on her way. I waited for my Owner with mixed dread and excitement as my cock swelled against my cage. When at last I heard the rapid staccato click of my beloved Owner's spiked heels on the tile floor, hushed for a moment as She walked across the living room carpet, I began shaking from head to toe!

Mistress Samantha reached me and briefly glanced down on me.   She was pleased to see that I had lain absolutely straight with my arms placed stiffly against my sides and my ankles pressed together.  She glanced back to the door without looking at me then trampled across my legs and naked body.  She walked on me without stopping, her feet moving in the same manner as she had been on the tile floor as if I was a rug now.  My soft body was under her hard leather shoes and was different than the feeling of the rug or tile. She heard my low moans and frightening cry when one of her heels slipped into my mouth when she stood on my face with both feet and opened the door.   She ignored my moans and didn't make a sound until the door was shut and then she laughed, scratched her pussy under her dress with excitement and walked out to her car.

About 3:00 PM, The phone rang and I answered it.   It was Mistress Samantha. “Stop what you are doing, slave. Get on your knees and recite the prayer of adoration to your Goddess to me over the phone." 

I responded to her command and recited it her.  I heard giggles in the background and then realized that Mistress Samantha had me broadcast my prayer over a speakerphone somewhere.

“Very good slave, I got plans for us this weekend that will be super.  Now slave, stop doing your chores and cancel fixing my dinner.  I want you to go my dungeon and put yourself in bondage."  She continued as I briefed her instructions. "When completed slave, wait for me as you continue to pray to my shrine." She said as she hung up.

I followed her instructions, by going to her dungeon. There I was to kneel in the middle of room. I was to put shackles on my ankles connected by a four-inch chain.  Alligator clips on a chain were clamped on my nipples with a three-pound lead weight attached to the chain.  My cock cage was hooked tightly to the floor. Then I was to blindfold myself and take a pair of her most pungent smelling panties and put them over my head so I would constantly inhale her intoxicating odors.  Finally I handcuffed my wrists behind my back and waited hours for her arrival.  I was in darkness, unable to see a thing as I endured another long period of bondage.  I was only able to nap in stages due to my anxiety and apprehension of what was to come this evening when my Goddess Samantha returns. My Goddess reminded me this morning that I was to be punished to for my tardiness and slowness in responding to her commands.  Especially, in my toilet training.

Alone and blindfolded I soon found that time was doing funny things to my mind.  It seemed to stop, drawing out each minute into something that felt like hours.  I had urinated a little as a result in my anxiety and fear.  This plus my daydreams of Mistress Samantha in the nude caused my penis to be massive and swollen erect.  It was painfully squeezing the cock cage, which was secured tightly to the floor.  My penis was so hard that it begged to be stroked to relieve the pain but there was no hope of that happening.

My ears strained like an animal's as I listened for the sound of my Mistress' key in the door as she returned.  At first, I was sure that she was going to come up to me when she got in. Then I was sure that She would come to me when She put her things away and got comfortable. Then I realized that I wasn't sure just when she would come.  Slowly a thought cropped up in my mind.  She won't be in any hurry to come to me. I was not that important. More than that, there was nothing I could do to change the situation.  I could feel tears running from my eyes, wetting the leather of the blindfold I wore.  My muscles were cramped from having to stay in one position for so long. My humiliation at my naked helplessness grew with every moment that I stayed there. 

Moments later, I heard the dungeon door open. I received a jolt of adrenaline that sent my heart racing when I heard her heels clicking on the tile floor. She had finally arrived.  Nothing that she could do could be worse than my painful cramping bondage and loneliness that it brought with it.  I could hear the heels clicking towards me and I kissed the floor the second she stepped near me.  Then I licked the toe of each of her pumps and laid my head on the floor.   I felt I should say something to her in way of greeting but I didn't dare because she had mentioned nothing about such an opening statement and discretion is definitely the better part of valor when it comes to proper slave protocol. So I just laid there and waited her nervously expecting to feel her sharp heels and hard soles on my naked back. I felt them soon enough. Mistress Samantha took a breath of air then stopped not on my spine but the back of my head, pushing my chin heavily into the hard floor. She lingered for a moment to emphasize her weight and power over me, and then walked slowly down my back, her heels carving a noiseless tattoo on my tender skin and banging my ribs into the floor. She even stepped on my feet, enjoying herself tremendously.  Then she turned and faced me.

A sharp kick to the crevice of my ass laid my slowly rising body flat on the floor again.  And She couldn't help but laugh when I remained there thinking She was going to trample me again no doubt.

I felt her unlocking the handcuffs, the ankle shackles, and releasing my cock cage from the floor.  But didn't bother to remove the blindfold from my eyes.  I didn't dare to remove it myself.  It was never a slave's place to free himself. Blinded but freed, I crawled along the floor to her, sitting on her throne and groveled at her feet. I remained in a kneeling position and began to perform a heart-felt expression of my submission to her. 

At her command, I stuck my tongue far out of my mouth as I could put at as I touched the very tip of her shoe. It was more than just a desire to show her that I was well trained and needed no punishment. In the first place, as a slave I had no choice over either how or why I was punished.  Secondly, I had been shown to myself as a slave that I knew that any punishment she could give me would only end up making me a more excited slave.  Mistress Samantha’s lovely features were made only more beautiful by the smile that played about the corners of her delicately sculptured mouth. It was a smile of pure delight, a smile that could only be brought on by the sight of a humbled slave.  She was now in the mood to play with me slowly and leisurely.  She allowed me to lick and suck her heels for while.

“Now remove my shoes." I bent over and obeyed, taking each of her feet gingerly in my hands and placing the sharp-toed pumps on the floor. "Good. You may sniff them then give my feet a nice massage. They’re tired from walking on so many males today." She laughed as I obeyed.  She derived great amusement from the way I flared my nostrils to inhale what little odor remained in her shoes.  She giggled as she thought of what I would do when She removed her shoes after wearing them all day.  I took her left foot in my hand and began massaging it gently but firmly, then repeated the process with her other foot, giving the soft pads on the bottoms of her nylon covered feet a good sensuous working-over. Then I took each of them into my mouth and sucked them in up to the instep after which I sucked each individual toe worshipfully, slowly and expertly.

She played with my face with her left foot as I worked on the right one, rubbing my eyes and cheeks playfully but grinding the rough-weave nylon in hard whenever she passed over my open eyeball. When she finished with them she made me remove her nylons and suck all the moisture out of them then she placed both of her bare feet in my mouth at once. "Suck." She said simply. It was fun for her to watch me try to suck both feet, clearly an almost impossible task when given such a small mouth to work with. She tired of her game after a while and placed one foot on my penis and with one smooth motion She pulled the blindfold from my face with the other.

I winced as the bright light stabbed me in the eye.  The sight of Mistress Samantha was enough to keep me from closing my eyes despite the pain.  She ordered me to slip down her skirt with my mouth while she slipped out her blouse.  Then I was to kiss them and place them in a neat pile.  "Slave crawl on all fours upstairs to my bedroom.  Fetch my black knee high boots, the ones that have the gold stiletto heels." She commanded as cruel thoughts passed her mind.

When I picked up the boots by the heels with my mouth cold chills ran up my spine.  I crawled back to her with my eyes gazing at the floor the entire time. She ordered me to put the boots on her feet.  She gave me a kick as if to push me back a foot or two.  Then I was to recite my prayer to her.   "It's all right, slave. You may rise and face me.  On your hands and knees, of course. The kick was just my way of saying I'm glad to see you." 

I was shaking like a leaf but I managed to turn and face her.  I wanted to return her greeting but I knew She expressly forbid speaking without first paying proper abeyance to her so I licked each boot toe again and then gazed up at her.

She wasn't wearing much.  The corset that she was wearing set off her voluptuous form. It was cut so that her full breasts were exposed to my hungry eyes.  I could never see those tits without an overwhelming desire to lick them, to suckle at my Goddess’ tits.  Of course I knew that, like everything else in my life now depends solely on my Mistress’ whim.  Her corset did nothing to hide her sable furred pussy. I looked longingly at her divine womanhood, the symbol of her supremacy over me.  Other than the corset, the only thing that Mistress Samantha wore were boots that came up to her knees, the studded collar around her neck that made her even more commanding and a pair of leather evening gloves.

"May I have permission to speak, Mistress Samantha?"  

"Yes, of course slave” Mistress Samantha replied with a giggle. "You've remembered your manners I'm happy to see.  So go ahead."

"Thank you, Mistress.”

“I'm happy to see you slave.”

"Thank you, Mistress Samantha. I'm pleased you're happy with my humble performance. All I wanted to say is I'm happy to see you too and missed you awfully." 

Mistress Samantha smiled and petted my head.  "I feel much better now, slave but I need to pee.  Are you thirsty?” She smiled pleasantly but her eyes flashed malice that was ready to explode into instant violence if I displeased her with my answer.

"Yes Goddess Samantha, allow me to drink your golden nectar, Please Goddess." 

"C'mon, slave. Time for that drink I promised you" She said as I assumed my position placing my head under her throne.  "Hurry up slave." Mistress Samantha yelled as she threatens to kick me again with those boots.

"I'm dying to go. That's it. Move slave."  Mistress Samantha laughed at me. I was scared.  She opened the sliding door at basin of throne. "Well get in there." She screamed, obviously irritated.  I hesitated, the memory of what happen last time in this toilet of the devil lingered.  That can be looming again. Then she kicked me in the gut and slapped me in face that stung terribly.  Winded and almost blinded by the slap, I turned on my back and worked my head under her throne.   With a disgusted snort based on physical need as much as anger, Mistress Samantha stepped on me, turned, lifted up the seat and sat down on the enamel toilet seat.  She wanted to tease me with suspense but she was bursting with urine so she let fly the moment she hit the seat. 

Bursting was a good word for her condition because that was exactly the way the piss shot from her pee-hole.  It was a bursting torrent of hot, yellow liquid, much like a fire hydrant that had ruptured and is flooding a city street. She couldn't control her piss and instead of directing it down my parched throat she shot it all over my face, flooding it with warm urine from her over-filled bladder.

My miserable face greeted her when she sat up and peered down into the basin. It was clear that I couldn't see her and I was sputtering for breath as well.  My nostrils and mouth were spouting stinging acidic liquids. It didn't look like much of her piss had gone my throat at all.  "Still didn't get your drink, did you?"  She asked.   I tried to answer her but I swallowed her yellow liquid instead and she giggled.  Then I stopped sputtering but was still coughing. When I stopped, she yelled. "Well.   What the hell is wrong with you?   Thought you, were so thirsty."  She scolded me as I still couldn't answer her.

She jabbed her spiked heel into my shoulder and gave me an evil smile.   "I've been saving my bowel movement all day for you and couldn't wait until I got home to feed you a reward for your work today." She laughed cruelly as she saw my lips begin to tremble violently. 

"It's all right slave. I was kidding.  Actually I already moved them  

Into the mouth of a very appreciative male, Mistress Linda’s slave, I might add.  You will meet him the other evening and will be with him this weekend.  Both of us will be going somewhere with her and her slave.  May be he could teach you a few lessons in appreciation."  She said as she ground her spike heel in my neck.

She felt sorry for me when saw me flopping around on the floor, making strange noises like some half-throttled chicken. She smiled at me again, "Hurt, slave?"  She asked as she rubbed my tummy. “Well, don't worry. I'm not that angry with you.  I just wish you were as far along in your training as that of Mistress Linda’s slave that I used today.  But we can't expect that yet, can we?" "N.ne, Mistress Samantha," I shuddered then broke down into coughing fit.

Mistress Samantha pounded her heels on my chest until I stopped coughing.  "All the more recent to start your training tonight, Do you agree?"

"Yes, Mistress, " I whimpered. 

"But right now I’m hungry. I'm going to leave you so that I can eat my dinner, Mexican takeout.  Then maybe you can eat some later after it has gone through me." She laughed sadistically giving me another evil smile as nightmarish thoughts raced through my mind. She gloried in my fear of her and I decided to leave her statement as it stood.

When she returned and she was laughing as she walked around kicking me. "Dinner was good slave, but you know what Mexican makes you do?”  She said as she sat on throne and let out big fart for me to inhale.  "Open wide slave."  She said as she pissed in my mouth again.  She got up and wiped herself with a rag and then covered my eyes with it. Then she lit a cigarette and used my mouth as her ashtray along some spit in my mouth. "Well slave, are you hungry?"  She asked.

"Yes Mistress!" I replied.  Grinding her spiked heels into my balls. "Are you ready to eat your dinner? It’s coming from my asshole, slave!"  She said sadistically.

She dropped her lit cigarette on my chest as she stomped it out on my chest with her heel.

"AHHHH Please Goddess Samantha let me eat your shit." I am pleading for mercy as I squirm violently.  Finally she sat down on her throne and suddenly is inhaling her strong pungent odor as he just let some big farts.  Meanwhile I couldn't see with rag over my face. I could sense something was chumming from her ass.  First I thought it was her shit but some hot chewed up and a little runny leftover food dumped on my face. "You’re a big mess slave. Eat it.  I thought you were hungry?" She laughed. A few minutes later she commanded me to clean her dungeon and cleanup myself.  "I want you and this room perfectly clean in a half hour when I return." Then she walked out and I immediately got out from under her throne and went to work.

Thirty minutes later I barely finished my tasks however did manage to kneel at the door to wait for her before she returned.  The door opened abruptly and Mistress Samantha stood in the doorway.  She was a vision of sensuality and beauty. At the same time she struck fear into me.  Her eyes were ultra feminine yet they spoke of domination and power. I quickly assumed the slave position, my forehead and palms of my hands on the floor with buttocks upraised.  Mistress Samantha approached me and stopped so that the tips of her black boots were touching my fingertips. I could smell her female essence, which caused my penis to harden even more.  My cock was pressing tightly against the cage while my dangling testicles vibrated in a sexual arousal.  Mistress Samantha, gazing down on my prostrate naked body queried me,  "Slave, why are you trembling?"

My tongue felt as if it were tied to the roof of my mouth.  I stuttered as I replied, "Mistress Samantha I a...a...am a.... afraid that you are go. go..going to pun... punish me!"

"You must realize that through my training you will be a more responsive and productive slave. I am going to train you that you react instinctively and without hesitation whenever I issue a command.  Experience has taught me dear slave that it is only through the searing, burning, lash of the whip that a slave achieves communion with his Mistress.  There is no other way. You will suffer slave but you will also experience a rebirth with its beautiful ultimate sensations.  You will discover slave, as other slaves have that at a certain point in your flogging, you will lose and I will gain complete control of your mind and nervous system.  Your body compensates for the pain through a profound involuntary orgasm that will be more pleasurable than you ever achieved through masturbation or intercourse. You will love me for this. You will be in harmony and communion with your Mistress.

"Slave you may lean back on your haunches and gaze up at me." I did so. She began to remove her corset as I looked at her with my open-wide eyes.  She is the paragon of womanhood. Her naked full- melon sized breasts and her triangular bush transfixed me. She turned her back to me and presented her perfectly rounded buttocks.  My cock by this time was ready to erupt its orgasmic juices.        

Mistress Samantha then shouted at me, "Slave, kiss my ass." I began to fervently kiss each cheek. I then used my hands to spread her buttocks so as to better reach her anus with my tongue.  I buried my face in her crevice and hard tongued about three inches into her anus.  My lust heightened by the smelling the musk-like feminine odor.  Mistress Samantha screamed at me over her shoulder. "Slave, you have better get your tongue up my asshole and lick every bit shit there or I am going to have the first layer of skin off your lazy ass on the tip of this lash." I quickly redoubled my efforts whimpering with fear and sexual arousal. The smell of her wet juicy succulent, asshole and cunt were an aphrodisiac to me.  My mouth and chin were sloppy wet from her sexual juices, excrement, and sweat.  I was working my long hard tongue on the slit of her succulent cunt, feverishly. Mistress Samantha screamed at me, "Stop it, God damn you. Your performance is completely unsatisfactorily." I began to whimper like a dog as she pushed me away with her right booted foot.  She then began to massage me with the lash of her bullwhip.  

"How shall I restrain you slave while I take off some skin off your lazy ass?"

"Oh, oh, oh, please Mistress Samantha!"  I begged. Then she ordered me to the center of the room.  I quickly crawled there.  I was terror-stricken.   "Stand up, “She ordered. "And hold your hands over your head." She attached the wrists with handcuffs and in moment my whole body was lifted off the floor. My ankles were then restrained by ankle shackles that were attached to one of the steel eyes bolted to the floor.  My feet were only one inch from the floor as I was suspended in my naked state.

Her thick, full, long blonde hair and her feminine yet piercing eyes added to this effect.  Only Mistress Samantha radiates dominance and power. At the same time she possesses a royal sophisticated bearing and demeanor. She held a menacing dog quirt in her left hand and cupped my testicles in the palm of her right hand. She squeezed my balls as she said, “Slave are you cold?"

"No Mistress,” I replied, Then why are trembling and shaking?"

My body by now was quivering from head to toe.  I   a.a.am.a.afraid, “I stuttered.

"Slave you and I are going to have communion. You are going to suffer, but when I have finished your slave body and mind will be mine.

Every nerve ending and brain cell in you your body will know that Mistress Samantha is your Goddess." She dropped my testicles and began to stroke the head of my penis. She had removed the cage from my cock. "My slave," She said, "You are endowed" as She continued stroking my eight inches of slave manhood. "You had better not ejaculate," She warned me. I began to feel the warm sensation that precedes an organism stirring in my lions and begged her to stop stroking me for fear of ejaculating. She stepped back and viciously slapped me across the mouth.

"How dare you tell your Mistress what to do?" I began to weep in a panic as She raised the dog quirt and cracked it. It sounded like a pistol shot in a hassling room. Despite the fact that the tip of the fork-tipped lash missed my body by a foot, my body involuntarily jumped in the confines of my restraints. "I am going to leave for a while, slave.  In the meantime you are to contemplate your flogging." I watch her intently as Mistress Samantha left the room and slammed the dungeon door.

I hung there in the wrist restraints with my feet unable to reach the floor. The weight of my naked body now on my wrists plus fear was causing me to sweat profusely. Beads of sweat were rolling from my armpits down my sides. Sweat was also rolling down my ass checks to my thighs and calves. The perspiration was dripping onto the floor.  My prick was turgid and erect, gorged with the blood of my sexual desires.  My cock was so hard because of my thinking about my Mistress that it would have spewed forth it’s cum had a fly landed on it. Oh, how I wished I could masturbate.

I must have fallen asleep in my restraints.  When I opened my eyes, Mistress Samantha was standing in front of me. She was stark naked with exception of her thigh-high black boots and her over-the elbow black leather gloves. "Please, please, please Mistress Samantha," I begged. "Have mercy on me."  She said nothing as she walked behind me.  I turned my head and saw her uncoiling the dog whip.

The first lash struck me across the shoulders below the back of my neck. I hollered, “OH oh ohhh, it soooo."  The second lash was almost but not quite on the same spot.  The third, fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth, were on my sweaty back. My back bore deep scarlet stripes like a zebra.

I was jumping within the confines of my bondage like a puppet on a string. I was weeping tearfully. I was begging for pity and mercy. I was promising to be an obedient productive slave. I would have promised anything to escape the burning searing, painful lash.  Mistress Samantha paused and said. "Slave you may holler, scream, or beg as loudly as you wish as this room is soundproofed," She continued. "I am going to be merciful and allow you fifteen minutes and then I am going to start on your big white ass."

"Oh Mistress! Please don't beat me anymore!" I screamed."

"Shut up, slave," She replied Mistress Samantha and sat on a stool massaging Vaseline into the split thronged lash as the fifteen minutes ticked away. My back felt as if it was on fire.  My naked body was drenched with sweat. My ass cheeks were trembling violently.  I looked down and Mistress Samantha was loosening my ankle restraints. She then spread my left leg and attached it to other eyebolt.  She then spread my right leg and attached it to another eyebolt.  My legs now formed an inverted V.  My balls were dangling exposed and vulnerable to the lash of the whip. "Oh, oh, my Mistress " I shouted. "Please have pity on your poor slave!" 

"Shut up, slave, I told you that you and I were going to have communion of mind and body. her first lash struck me directly across the hemispheres of buttocks. My ass cheeks felt as if a red-hot poker was being rubbed across them.

Mistress Samantha allowed about one minute between each the lash so as to afford my nervous system an opportunity to adjust and feel the full effect of each lash. Each and every nerve ending in my body was on fire and tingling with the flick of the lash.  My body was attempting to tear itself lose from its tight bondage so as to escape. I could not do anything but jerk violently with each lash. At the eighth lash I lost control of my bladder and I pissed.  Most got on myself on myself. She took a bucket of cold water from bathroom and dumped it all over me. My cock was still erect at the sixteenth lash on my bleeding ass when she changed the direction with the whip. She circled my body.  "Slave, you know my bosoms are very hard and my pussy is hot again." She said, her boots clicking loudly on the floor.  "And I feel like I need to whip you another fifteen lashes, slave, just before going to bed."

"Please Mistress, Don't whip me. I will obey, pardon, no, not the bullwhip, Mistress." I whimpered.  "It's too late to repent. You will feel an experience that you never had before and I will enjoy giving you it. Besides I enjoy severely punishing male worms. So I will whip you as you deserve it, bloody."   She said.

"No Mistress, no, don't whip me!"  I shouted.        

"Shut up or it will be at least a hundred lashes." She screamed.  She was guiding the whip so that each of its lashed were coming up between my spread legs, striking my lower abdomen below the belly button, only barely missing my rigid prick, but biting into the crevice of my ass and nicking my dangling balls.

She laughed sadistically as she gripped my balls and squeezed them till I howled in pain. Then she turned me around and whipped my butt again.  Her lashes were given with extreme violence.  She enjoyed each lash as it made her body excited.  She felt the intensity of her power to discipline me with great severity.  I was stark naked, tied and hung up at her mercy.  The dog quirt hissed and cracked against my body.  Her bosom heaved with each blow She gave.  I was twisting, howling and crying as she whipped me mercilessly.  Her left hand was rubbing her crotch, giving her pleasure, while her right arm handled the bullwhip which gave me pain. She whipped me till she climaxed.        

I was now screaming like a wild animal. My screams and words were incoherent. Something strange happened to me. My body never felt more alive.  Every nerve in my body was charged, as if with an electric current. My ass was involuntarily seeking to find the lash of the whip and was actually jumping to meet it.  At the fortieth lash directly across my buttocks my cock ejaculated in ecstasy that was fantastically deep and profound.

The burning, searing, biting lash had devastated my nervous system so much that the body's natural defense mechanism attempted to compensate through orgasm. The orgasm was so profound and filled with such ecstasy that I fainted.   She lowered me to the floor and removed my restraints. I lay collapsed at her feet.

"Think about the correction I will give you if you don't please me tomorrow, slave." She said as she kicked me into the cage for the night.  "Good night slave," She said as left the dungeon and went to bed.  Mistress Samantha and I had truly achieved communion together this evening.  Bless my Goddess.

CHAPTER 7 (Day Seven)

Goddess Samantha entered the dungeon wearing only a silky blue nightgown and high heel slippers.  She awakened me by pulling my hair. She dragged me out the cage and guided me on my knees to a spot then ordered me to sit up.  Mistress Samantha lifted my head back by my hair and was in my face so to speak glaring at me with her piercing eyes, She cleared her throat obviously getting ready to spit so I immediately responded by opening my mouth to receive her discharge.  Without hesitation she spit her wad directly into my mouth.  I thanked her after I swallowed her it.

Mistress Samantha smacked my face twice allegedly to wake me up to my duty. “I have to piss badly, slave," She said. “Take your position under my throne now slave." She demanded as she levied a swift kick to me causing me to scurry to the throne.  I squirmed into place with my head under her toilet and waited to receive my Mistress’ offering.  She slipped off her gown and as usual she ground her heels into my body and sat on her throne.  It didn't take long for her to piss.  It was gusher.  I could only barely drink what she delivered.   She flooded me with her glorious piss.  When the shower ceased, she unleashed a stinker of a fart on my face and laughed.  Her pungent odor intoxicated me.

When finally I could see, I saw her trying to expel shit from her asshole.  “Please Goddess, please shit on me." I begged her for her brownies.  She remained speechless as she managed to squeeze a tiny turd into my mouth and another small turd that landed between my eyes.  She looked down between her legs and began to play with her pussy masturbating herself to an organism.

After her climax she rose from the toilet seat and lit a cigarette.  She went to the bathroom to wipe herself with toilet paper and dispose of it into my open mouth.  Mistress Samantha prepared to walk out of the dungeon.   She made sure to drop her cigarette ashes on my face.  Finally she spoke, "I am going back bed, slave you will clean yourself and my throne when I leaves this room.  At nine you will wake me up as usual and have my bath prepared for me. My bath water had better be comfortable or else slave." She commanded then walked out the dungeon, upstairs to her bedroom.

Then I finished my assigned tasks I waited at her bedroom door until the clock chimed nine.  Then I immediately crawled to Mistress Samantha’s bed, lifted off the covers and began to kiss her feet as she awakened. When she was completely awake she shoved me off and sat up with her legs over the edge of the bed.   I slipped her high-heeled slippers onto her feet as she stood up. Then I placed her robe on her.

Mistress Samantha walked to her bathroom.  I followed heron my hands and knees of course.  I had previously filled the tub with water a bit warmer than I knew She like it expecting it to cool some by the time She was ready to use it.  I took off her robe and slippers and helped her into s the tub.  Once in the bathtub my Goddess relaxed and seems to be pleased with the water temperature.  "Just right, slave." She complimented. "As your reward you may wash your Goddess' body even though you’re unworthy of that task."

To some this is work.  To me it is as she said it was a reward.  It allowed me to touch her luscious body.  I feel her smooth skin.  My body shuddered from excitement, something that did not escape my Owner’s eye.  I bathed her carefully being sure that not an inch of her flesh went untouched.  When I was done I asked if she wanted a shampoo.  She nodded She did not.  I waited until she wanted to get out of the bath then helped her up and out.  Then I delicately blotted her body dry.   I put her slippers back on then here bathrobe.  I followed her to the bedroom where she had me lay out her outfit for the day. "Slave, we will be going on trip this weekend with Mistress Linda and her slave to Lady Victoria’s slave plantation. 

Here is a list of the things you are to pack for me."   She sat down smoking a cigarette watching me mosey into the bathroom to clean up after her bath.

When I finished my work I saw her starting to make up her face. "I'm hungry slave, Fix some breakfast. I want waffles and fruit this morning."   Off I went to the kitchen to prepare her food.

Mistress Samantha came down stairs and seated herself at the breakfast room table just as I was finishing preparation of her fruit and waffles.  She was wearing her black silky robe and high-heeled slippers; she waited impatiently for her breakfast.  Suddenly the toaster popped and up came the waffles.  This set her off.   She rose from her seat quickly and grabbed me by the hair and threw me down on to the floor.  "How dare you serve me frozen waffles, slave," She shouted at the top of her lungs.  She grabbed a spatula from a drawer and smacked my ass. With that it was not enough she pinched my nipples with tongs she latched onto from the same drawer.  I begged for forgiveness now groveling at her feet then pleaded for cruel punishment for my error. 

When her anger had subsided some she ordered me to make her fresh fruit, toast with preserves and tea.  She threw the waffles on the floor and smashed them with her slippers. "Pick up those waffles and put them in your dog bowl then put it next my chair slave." She ordered as she sat back down and ate her breakfast. 

When I finished placing the remains of the waffles in my bowl She ordered me lick up the crumbs from the floor and be sure the floor was clean and as well as her slippers.  When she finished eating and took out a cigarette I lit it for her.  She used the dog bowl for an ashtray and spat into it as well. Then she read the morning newspaper while I cleaned up the kitchen.  When she finished her cigarette she put it out in the bowl of waffles. "OK slave, time to eat your breakfast.” She laughed.  I knelt down and put my face into the bowl and gingerly ate everything that was in there.  I was so hungry it did not matter to me what it was. 

"When you are finished with your breakfast and have properly cleaned up the kitchen I want you on all fours in the middle of the living room.

I was waiting for her on all fours.  She arrived, wearing black silk body suit and high heels.  She sat her beautiful body on my back, crossed her legs and She wrote in her diary.  Fifteen minutes later a van drove onto Mistress' driveway.  Mistress heard the honking noise coming from it.  She sent me to open a garage door.  The van entered the garage.  I pushed the button to close the door.  A few minutes later Mistress Linda entered the house with her slave Marc.  Mistress Linda is a very attractive brunette, age 27, Italian decent with a slender body. Her eyes where dark and piercing which reflected her cruel and cold personality. Her slave Marc was actually her husband.   She was dressed in a black vinyl body suit and knee-high leather boots.

Her slave/husband was a very wealthy man until He had surrendered all his assets to her so that had to serve and devote his life to her who he now had to depend on for sustenance.  Both ladies hugged each other. We slaves greeted each other but knew our places at our Mistress' feet. 

We were quickly given work to do.  I was to put Mistress Samantha’s luggage into Mistress Linda’s van parked in the garage.  Slave Marc was to serve them, in this case a glass of wine.  The Goddesses sat together on the couch and chatted.  When the wine was served slave Marc and I knelt before our Goddesses ready to serve them at their slightest command.

“Slave, bring two dog bowls and a small pitcher at once.”  Mistress commanded.

I placed two small bowls before their feet.  Mistress Linda took the pitcher and went to the bathroom to pee. She filled it with her urine then poured it into the bowls.  They sat on the sofa together and had us play with our cocks until they got hard making us think that we would be squirting our jism into the bowls.  Neither Marc nor I had earned cumming privileges but we thought it would be our owner’s pleasure that would dominate today’s fun so we would get to cum anyhow.  So far our cocktail lacks our jism.  The Ladies sat on the couch sipping wine and foot teased us. 

Our cocks were swollen dangling between our thighs.  “Drink slaves” snapped Mistress Linda.    We knelt on our fours and began drinking the piss from our bowls.  We were lapping away when both Mistresses explained some of the rules we would have to live under during our trip this weekend. "First," Mistress Linda began, “both Samantha and I expect a lot of growth from both of you as slaves.  We are going to Lady Victoria’s farm this weekend.  She has a big Victorian home out in the country where she and her daughters run a slave farm. Her husband Jeff is a total slave to them. He must serve his wife and daughters to their every whim 24 hours a day.  Her daughters Jasmine and Chelsea have their own slaves along with many others who come to receive slave training at the farm.  Men pay up to $5,000.00 a week to be their slaves. 

There are Women who come to vacation and enjoy the paradise of having male slaves at their disposal and some even bring their own slave/husbands/boyfriends to receive more obedience training."  She went on. "We expect no hesitation or reluctance to any of our or any other Mistress' commands - when we speak you jump.  It’s as simple as that.  You will be beaten, trampled and humiliated.  You will have no privacy.  You will live with other slaves.  You may be told to fuck animate objects.  You might be asked to fuck each other or you will be fucked by Female superiors."  She continued from there. "You will be watered like cattle and milked like cows. You will eat nothing you are not commanded to eat and everything you are direct to eat.”

Then She turned to Mistress Samantha, " Is your slave fully toilet trained?"

“No, he is not quite there yet, He drinks my piss with no problem but he needs further training in eating shit." answered Mistress Samantha.

"Well mine is fully trained in that area.”   Mistress Linda added.

"When either of you must go to the bathroom or you think it wouldn't be an interruption to what is going on at the time you may whine like a dog. Then maybe someone might put a leash on you and lead outside to do your duty like the dogs you are.  When you have finished going to the bathroom or when you have done anything else to get dirty or smelly, you will hose and scrub each other with scrub brushes." 

Mistress Linda continued our instructions.   "You will be teased, denied, and milked for our pleasure and amusement, and our convenience.  You will occasionally be allowed to use your slave's tongue on intimate parts of our bodies, but again this for our pleasure.  But mostly your tongue will be kept busy on Female toes and shoe bottoms. . You will serve as our domestics which of course you are." She said, as the two of them French kiss each other.

"You might be allowed to watch or listen to Mistress Samantha and I while we make love to each other.  If allowed these privileges you can be assured that you will be in extreme pain or suffering much humiliation while doing so.  There is no free lunch for slaves.”  As they lectured us our cocks became hard and fully extended.  Our eyes were cast downward as we lapped away the bowls of their piss but it was certain we heard every word.

"How is it outside?" asked Mistress Samantha to Mistress Linda.

"It’s beautiful!  Let’s feed our dogs and take them outside, we’ve got time before we leave." Mistress Samantha said.

Leashes were put on our collars and we were caned as we crawled like dogs to the kitchen.  Mistress Samantha had put a can of puppy chow in our doggie bowls and set them down on the floor. Meanwhile Mistress Linda had us beg like whimpering puppies just before we were allowed to eat our chow. Both Mistresses seasoned our food by spitting big huge saliva balls in our bowls.  Then we ate our food as both Mistresses stood above us and laughed at our humiliation as they whipped us with canes and dug their heels into the back of our necks until we cleaned our bowls.

Afterwards we were led out in the garden. Slave Marc was placed standing up to a ladder with his ankles and wrists tied with rope. I was to hold the spare canes in case one broke until they were finished with him. They caned him silly taking turns.  He was screaming for mercy and it was easy to see why with what they did to him. 

Both Women were experts at training males into slavery.  Their pain administration, coupled with large doses of humiliation molded the male mind into more of an animal state, much like horses, dogs and the like that undergo extensive obedience training.  Only they added the elements that take huge Bengal tigers and make them into pussycats to the training regimen to end up with slaves who know no other life but servitude to female masters.  Beatings are all part of the master plan.   

When they thought slave Marc had enough they took me and tied me between two poles.  I was placed standing spread eagle with both of my wrists and ankles tied to the poles.  Each Mistress whipped me, paying no mind to my crying with my pleading and wild gyrations as each lash struck my now hapless body. 

"Stop your whimpering, and be quiet slave.  We don’t want the neighbors to hear you."  The caning went on.  My body was a maze of fire.  Finally they released us.   We were made to crawl around like dogs and to relieve ourselves like male dogs by lifting one leg up and pissing on bush.   This really amused them, especially when we shook ourselves.

Afterwards we amused them further when Mistress Samantha hosed us down.  We had to scrub and dry each other off before giving each other a kiss. We were freezing when finally we entered the house.

We refilled our Mistresses wineglasses.  Both of them sat on the couch.  "Now you may amuse us by kneeling at attention and playing with yourselves" Said Mistress Samantha.  We snapped to a kneeling posture, legs spread and stomachs tucked in.  Our shoulders were pulled back and our heads were bowed.  We began to jerk ourselves off. Our Mistresses lifted their feet and held them to our noses.

"Look how foolish the slaves look.  Slave Marc is sniffing and tonguing my foot while my slave Steve is worshipping your foot while both of them are playing with their cocks like children. "Scoffed Mistress Samantha, “Just use your thumb and index fingers, “She said to slave Marc.

"You too" Mistress Linda barked at me and kicked me in the face for emphasis.  Then she said, "I have a wonderful idea.  Let’s play follow-the-leader." 

"Exquisite idea," Mistress Samantha exclaimed as she leapt to her feet. Let's get some rope and attach them to each other just like a mule train."

Mistress Samantha ordered me to get her small suitcase containing several instruments she used to torment her slaves.  She removed two pieces of rawhide and handed them to Mistress Linda. Then she began wrapping my cock and balls into a very tight secure package, separating my balls on both sides of my rock hard dripping cock.

Mistress Samantha did the same to slave Marc. Then to a six foot chromed chain dog leash she attached two small padlocks.  Mistress Samantha then padlocked one end of the chain to a loop on the rawhide cock bondage which encased slave Marc’s swollen cock and balls and passed the other end of the chain between his legs and handed it to Mistress Linda.  When she handed the loose end to Linda She patted slave Marc’s bound genitals and while referring to the fact that the chain went down and between his legs said to him, "I guess this makes you the leader slave Marc." 

I didn’t know if that was a put down to me.

"Yes Mistress." he replied.  His face was crimson as he knelt before her.

"Oh Marc’s a natural born leader.  He loves this." Chirped, Mistress Linda,   "Isn't that right slave?" She teased her slave husband.

"Of course that can change," Mistress Samantha chimed in. 

Mistress Linda padlocked the loose end of the chain to the loop on my rawhide cock bondage. "All that is required to turn Marc into a follower and Steve into a leader is for each slave to step over the chain that links them and to turn the other slave around to face the other direction. Then the follower becomes the leader and leader a follower.”  “

But of course we know who the real leaders will be, don't we slaves?" Mistress Linda laughed.

"Yes Mistress," we replied in unison.

"And to that end I think we should attach your leashes to you," said Mistress Samantha. She pulled out short leather heeling leashes, One She attached to slave Marc’s genital padlock while Mistress Linda attached the other padlock to my balls. She looked at me and provocatively stroked my hard-rock cock. “I guess your leash will have to just hang here since Marc will begin as the leader," She said. 

"Stand up, are you slaves ready to amuse us?"  Mistress Samantha asked.

As she spoke she took a hold of slave Marc's genital leash, winked at Mistress Linda, and then gave a yank to lead slave Marc across the room. Mistress Linda whipped me across the shoulder and between my legs with blistering blows and taunted, "You are our caboose slave; you had better be following closely behind.

A chorus of "Yes Mistress, yes Mistress" came from our lips as we began to walk towards the fireplace. "Down on your knees, low lives. “ Mistress Samantha chided us.  We obeyed dropping to our knees instantly.  Mistress Samantha moved to slave Marc’s side and was, holding his short cock leash, which put him in a perfect heeling position at my Mistress’ thigh.  A slight tug on his leash put a heavy pull on his cock. 

When both Women reached the other side of the room with their "slave train" they ordered us to kneel close to the rough brick fireplace and to "hump the bricks".

"That right slave Steve fuck the brick wall," Mistress Linda stormed at me.  They both broke out laughing at the sight of us struggling to keep our balance while getting close enough to the fireplace wall to rub our hardened cocks against.    Both of us were already getting quite banged up from the flogging, which did not stop for a second.  In fact they were increasing tempo to get us to fuck the brick wall harder.  The rough wall tore up the skin on our members.

Mistress Samantha sauntered over to slave Marc, grabbed a handful of his hair and roughly pulled his head back so that he was forced to look up at her.  "Open that greedy slave mouth of yours,” She ordered.

Slave Marc obeyed, and Mistress Samantha let a full mouthful of her spit fall directly into his mouth.  He closed his lips and swooned in slave appreciation and ecstasy from the taste of her precious fluid.  "That's it, slave, swirl it in your piggy mouth." Mistress Samantha ordered.

"Well what are you waiting for? Mistress Linda scolded looking down at me who had apparently forgotten this was follow, the leader.  I snapped my head back and opened my mouth.  Mistress Linda let a nice mouthful of her saliva into my eagerly awaiting mouth. "How does that taste slave boy?" Mistress Linda queried.

"Wonderful, Mistress," I swooned as I was in slave heaven.

The Women smiled confidently they were making good progress training their slaves to where they wanted them.  The slaves took what most would find repulsive, spitting in their mouths as a joyous event because it came from their Owners or Owner’s friends.  It was simply acceptance.  It was a complete change of mindset on the part of the slaves.  They no longer considered themselves in any act, only their Owners.

Mistress Samantha pushed slave Marc's face back against the wall.  "Kiss your lover slave," She said referring to the fireplace wall he had been fucking.  Slave Marc pressed his lips to the bricks and obediently began kissing the wall, which he continued to hump.  By now I caught on to the follow -the-leader game and was busy kissing my portion of the brick wall. Both Mistresses continued their whipping, taunting, and jeering us as we fucked and kissed the face of the fireplace.  Finally they ceased, as they seemed to be entertained enough from all of this.  They pulled the slave train to the couch.  We knelt at their feet again; I was at Mistress Linda’s feet and slave Marc was at my Mistress Samantha’s.  Our cocks were red, bruised and streaked with blood. Mistress Samantha slid her foot out of her high heel and rubbed it along the length of slave Marc's cock.

"Did you enjoy your suffering, slave?" She asked.

"Yes Mistress, he replied. Slave Marc's eyes were glazed with lust.   He swayed his hips increasing the pressure of his turgid cock against my Mistress Samantha’s stocking foot.

"Oh, so you want to fuck my foot, eh slave?"

"I'm sorry, Mistress," slave Marc said, knowing that what he did was wrong.  Rubbing his miserable cock against anything without his permission is a crime subject to severe punishment.

"You should be, you little slut." Mistress Linda scolded him then whipped him viciously across his side;    "If Mistress Samantha wants her foot fucked she will order you to fuck it.  If she just wants to play with your dick with her foot that is her privilege.  I want you to show a little breeding and restraint slave “Mistress Linda emphasized her remarks by bringing her whip harshly once more across her slave's muscular but well bruised shoulders. Slave Marc flinched from the pain, but made no reply. He simply cast his eyes down towards my Mistress Samantha’s stocking foot, which continued to move up and down his cock. 

"Look at slave Steve. He has some breeding and self control," Mistress Linda chortled.  She was playing with my hard-on with her boot just like Mistress Samantha was doing to slave Marc's.  I was in slave in extreme lust and I was not rubbing against her foot. But I was receiving what she had to give.

"Oh the poor thing," Mistress Samantha said in mock sympathy, referring to slave Marc.  "If he's anything like my slave, and I know he is, he just crazy about a Mistress' pretty feet."   She continued teasing his cock as she spoke. "My soft foot is much nicer than that rough fireplace brick, isn’t it slave?"

"Yes Mistress Samantha," he swooned "It feels wonderful."

Our cocks were teased vigorously to the verge of coming.   "So you want to relieve your miserable dicks, slaves, do you?" scoffed Mistress Linda.

"Only you Goddesses can grant us that privilege." I said meekly. 

"Well then beg for it, you miserable low lives." said Mistress Samantha. 

We pleaded and begged promising we would do anything for them if they would allow us to shoot our wads.

"Linda, do you think we should allow our slaves shoot their goo on our feet, and then have they licked it off?” asked Mistress Samantha. 

"No. Why don't we have them shoot off their wads in their little bowls and have they licked each other’s bowl clean." responded Mistress Linda who laughed.

“I have still a better idea.  Let’s watch these worms perform a 69 for us and have them cum in each others mouths. “Said Mistress Samantha as both of them laughed.

"Let's make them wait and humiliate them at Victoria’s place." 

Mistress Linda agreed.

"You're right plus I think we need to be on our way now." Mistress Samantha added.  Suddenly ecstasy turned into agony as our Mistresses gave each of us a good swift in the balls.  We both doubled over in pain as we were whipped and kicked until we got to our knees.  They removed the rawhide bondage and chain from our genitals so we were no longer connected but our Mistresses lead us by our cock leashes to the garage.  We were loaded in the van, kept naked with discipline helmets on each of us. We were made to lie in the back of the van along with the luggage. 

Once in the van we were cuffed with hands behind our back and our ankles shackled together.   They gagged our mouths with pair of their most recent soiled panties to assure our silence during the trip.  Then they threw an old rug over us to deny the curious and we were on our way. Though it was impossible to see us in the back of the van unless you peered under the rug it could be embarrassing if the police stopped us. As for our Mistresses this wasn't the smartest thing to do but it was a lot fun to them so they did it anyhow. That's what the trip was all about.  Our owners were doing everything and anything they wanted to do with us slaves without compromise.

Mistress Samantha was revisiting her friend Victoria and her two daughters Chelsea and Jasmine on this trip.  This would be one last fling before the increasingly colder days of fall would make it impractical. 

She was more than ready to spend several days relaxing at their country home, using the pool, spa, tennis court, and well equipped exercise room. Not to mention being waited on hand and foot twenty-four hours a day by naked male slaves.

Lady Victoria’s business is known as "The Plantation” which She developed simply by providing a private and discreet vacation for ladies that enjoy the dominant lifestyle but for one reason or another can't always enjoy it on a full time basis. Her clients are mostly affluent women with high profile lives.  Lady Victoria owns three slaves, one of them her husband.  She used him to raise her daughters.  He had the honor of kneeling before them since they were teens.  They each owned their own slave and there were three other slaves that were more than enough to satisfy the family needs and maintain the home.

After deciding to try out this business things quickly got out hand by too much business and not enough facility.  The time came when she had to consider giving it up or expanding.  Her girls who wanted to go made the decision and Victoria gave in. to them.  She is glad she did.  Three more slaves were trained and one more just began his training. This gave them a total of nine slaves, but considering the size of the property and needs of the resident ladies and guests, nine slaves works all right but she should have ten or eleven.  To protect the guest’s privacy and identity, Lady Victoria screens reservations carefully to prevent conflicts.  Discretion is assured.  The cost to the guest is high, but not out of line when compared with other exclusive resorts.  For their money, the ladies get the best of everything including the use of any slave at any time and any way she wishes.

Guests can spend hours by the pool or the tennis court being massaged and serviced to their hearts content.  The rooms are beautifully decorated and very feminine-fresh flowers are brought in every day and yes, a mint is placed on each pillow each night. Each room also has few a toys for the ladies to use if they wish. Hanging on the back of their closet door, each guest will find a crop, strap, leather paddle, gag, leash, and cuffs.  Each room also has a training toilet just in case any guest wants to give her slave a drink.

If requested a lady can also have a room with a ceiling hook conveniently placed in front of the window for those who enjoy sleeping with something nice to look at in the moonlight.  This weekend a lady and her just turned eighteen-year-old daughter were staying the week. They didn't mind if our Goddesses Samantha and Linda were there, in fact they were excited about the idea and looked forward to meeting them.  The trip about a 100 miles and our Goddess took the luxury of stopping at restaurant for lunch while us slaves remained bound and gagged in the back of the van in the parking lot.

Two hours later, we arrived just after lunch and stopped at the gate. After they announced who they were the gates opened.  It was electronically controlled from the house.  The long driveway snaked through woods like a trail, which assured absolute privacy outdoors as well as in.  The driveway was the same to circular courtyard in the front of the house. We pulled up to the steps as Jasmine ran out to greet our Mistresses.  She had on a blue denim skirt, lacy blouse and sneakers; she was a cute slender blonde that looked like a schoolgirl and not at all like the twenty two-year-old women that she is.  Only the black leather whip hanging from her waist gave any hint of where we were. After they hugged, Lady Victoria came out and Mistress Jasmine went to get us slaves out of the van. 

Lady Victoria stood about 6 '1" with voluptuous body despite being in her mid 40's.  She was a gorgeous Amazon with long wavy red hair. She was wearing a white blouse and white tight riding pants along with her black leather-riding boots.

After opening the back door, Mistress Jasmine looked over us for a moment before reaching for her whip. She started lashing us and soon we were flopping around in the van trying to avoid her strokes. She grabbed us slaves by our cock’s one at a time and pulled us towards her until we fell out of the van onto the ground before her.  Our Mistresses and Lady Victoria walked inside; leaving Mistress Jasmine to remove our ankle cuffs then making us crawl, on all fours to the slave quarters.

In the basement of this house was a huge dungeon room. To one side of the room was the slave quarters which looked like a jail with six cells, each with two bunks and a six drawer dresser.  Next to the cells was l bathroom that had two toilets and one shower stall.

There also was a small kitchenette that had a cabinet stocked with canned foods and small stove.  This was only thing a slave was allowed eat down here.  Mistress Jasmine had removed our gags and helmets. Then made us lay down prostrate on the on the floor still handcuffed behind our backs. 

Shackles with six-inches of chain between our ankles were placed on our feet.  New slave collars were put around our necks.  Mistress Jasmine kicked our sides to get us to rollover on our backs. "Slaves, here at 'The Plantation' are kept completely naked with their cock and balls shaved.” said Mistress Jasmine as she smiled at us when she saw our cock leashes. "However all slaves will have their cocks pierced right at the opening and ring installed." She said as she quickly pierced needles through our dicks and inserting rings. Both of us squirmed in pain for about few minutes, then finally she placed a metal cock ring at the base of our cocks to prevent organism.

"Get on your knees." Mistress Jasmine ordered.  Then she removed the handcuffs from our wrists and replaced them with leather cuffs that had a five-inch chain between them.  She had slaves crawl upstairs through the house and outside to the pool where Lady Victoria and our Mistresses Linda, and Samantha just met Mistress Barbara and her daughter Tracy. They were catching some sun and had a slave down on all fours between them with tray on his back holding refreshments and crop.

Mistress Barbara was a very attractive Woman in her mid 40’s. She had brunette hair with a very well shaped slender body and looked great in her black thong bikini.  She is also a devout believer in Female superiority and has enjoyed a dominant lifestyle for many years before her circumstances changed due to the birth of Tracy.  Now that her daughter had grown into a woman she has slowly introduced her to the pleasure of the lifestyle.  Tracy is very open to the idea of Female superiority and wants to learn how to use the power she knows she is endowed with.  All she knows is what her mother has told her and what she read on the subject. So her mother arranged for this stay at Lady Victoria’s not only as a vacation but also as an excellent introduction into the realm of Female superiority for her daughter. Mistress Barbara wants Tracy to achieve maximum pleasure from her true position in life, as a superior to all males.  This place provides a positive atmosphere without games, male fantasies or fetishes.  She will learn she is entitled to blind and absolute obedience, total respect and how to mete out strict discipline dished out with a crop, strap, and whip. Tracy is very cute, petite, and blonde, with a cover girl face.

After we had taken our Mistresses luggage to their rooms, Mistress Jasmine was eager to show off the new slave in training to the ladies at the poolside.  They accompanied her to the patio where she had the slave in training yoked to a pole by a ring on the end of his cock. The yoke is simply a wooden beam placed across the slave's shoulders with a grove in the center for his neck. The arms go behind and over the ends of the beam where they are cuffed by the wrists to hold them in place. In this way, the slave actually helps keep the yoke in place. The yoke is used mainly as a training tool to break a slave for riding purposes.  It also works very well for punishment and general slave training.

Mistress Jasmine had yoked him for about three hours before we arrived as part of her training program and the strain was definitely showing on his face and body.  But Mistress Jasmine had learned from her mother's strict ways of doing things that mercy to a slave was foolish thus she had no intention of releasing him from his burden.  As he was looked over by the ladies, Mistress Jasmine ordered him to his knees while in their presence.  She followed her order by whipping him until he dropped before them.

"In this house, slaves kneel before ladies to show the proper respect. There are no excuses or exceptions,” She said to the slave. Meanwhile Mistress Linda prodded his cock and balls with her shoe. Going back in the house all the ladies sat down to talk and catch up on all the latest gossip. Lady Victoria’s slaves were kept naked and shaved with Prince Albert cock rings pierced and installed on their penises. One slave, Lady Victoria’s slave/husband had a ring placed through the center of his nose. "If this works out, all slaves will be pierced that way."  Lady Victoria said.

Mistress Jasmine had a very good idea that she was going to implement to all the slaves at this time. She lined all nine slaves of their slaves in a row, with slave Marc and I kneeling at attention before our Mistresses.  She had us displaying ourselves like a piece of meat, with our knees spread.  What she came to us she had an ear tag for each of us. The tag was rounded and little bigger than a quarter with a stud on the back.

The tag had the following on it: 

INFORMATION: TAG

Slave’s name: Steve

Slave #:        10

Date slave start his training: October 20th                                

Length of cock when erected: 7.5 inches

Pain tolerance: severe

Best services: (foot worship, oral service, toilet slavery}

Each slave's left ear was pierced and the tag was worn like an earring.  If not pierced she quickly pierced the slave’s ear with the gun. 

Mistress Jasmine’s sister, Mistress Chelsea was still away at school but was expected to arrive the next day. “I love my daughters.  They’re so creative." Lady Victoria continued, “Chelsea wants to brand each slave’s ass.   She will tell you about the branding iron she wants to get soon in fact next week."

"We planned to use slaves hard as we are intent on enjoying every minute of this vacation." Mistress Samantha told Lady Victoria and her daughter Mistress Jasmine.  "You are free to do with them as you please.  That’s what slaves are for." Lady Victoria continued, "I really want you to be especially hard on the new slaves to break them if you can.  “With nine slaves to deal with and this place plus handling all reservations and other requests she receives.  Lady Victoria found herself abandoning her writing career.   Something had to change so she could refocus her energies on writing.

“Mistress Chelsea is a full time college student.  She is away and cannot run this household.  Fortunately my daughter Jasmine has eagerly accepted the job and she is now the official House Mistress in charge of running the house, keeping it spotless, the grounds manicured to perfection and the guests happy.  She supervises the slaves with an iron hand, working them hard and getting the most out of each one. Soon after taking this job she started wearing a whip from her waist.  Chelsea and I have started calling her the warden, joking that She probably sleeps and showers with her whip.”

But Mistress Jasmine just says that She takes her responsibilities very seriously and needs her whip with her.  She admitted going into town one day and almost forgetting to take her whip off before she left the car. As they talked, Lady Victoria asked our Mistresses to spend time with Tracy.  Seems that her mother had hard time getting her to be more active in the dominant lifestyle and both Lady Victoria and Mistress Barbara felt that a third party with lots of experience could help her to understand just why owning a male slave is her right.

Mistress Jasmine rang for her slave/father who instantly appeared in the room. He was wearing a small apron that left his cock and balls exposed with a matching garter belt, stockings and heels. His wrists were cuffed with a thin, two-foot chain, which ran from the center of the first chain to the piercing on his cock head.  A black leather slave collar and ring piercing the center of his nose completed the look. Of course, just like the other slaves he wears a cock ring to control orgasms and had an ear tag too.

Once he was kneeling before his Mistress She ordered him to bring refreshments.  "That outfit is something new that I am trying on him and that he will be wearing while you’re here." Mistress Jasmine explained as he left the room. When he returned with their drinks both Mistress Samantha and Linda took time to look him over more closely and Mistress Jasmine asked them for their opinion.  Meanwhile our Mistresses ordered slave Marc and I to their rooms, “Slaves go to our respective rooms and unpack our things neatly.  We will be up there in a few minutes."  Mistress Samantha said. So we went to their bedrooms and I quickly and neatly unpacked her clothes.

Mistress Samantha entered the door. I immediately dropped to my knees and kissed her feet. She sat herself in a chair and ordered me to light her cigarette.  I'll be relaxing at the pool before dinner, slave, Get my swimsuit, the red bikini out for me." My Mistress ordered. Then she removed her shoes and I massaged her feet as she dumped her ashes into my open mouth.  She rose from the chair and took out a leather hood, "I don't want anyone to be offended by having them look at your fucking ugly face," She said as she pulled it over my head. Then she pushed me down on the floor and stepped on my back.

She removed her clothes and she let them fall on me.  When she was completely nude she jumped and danced on my back for few minutes, then she put on her swimsuit and high heels.  "Pick up my clothes, slave." She said as she fixed her hair.  We went down stairs and I followed my Mistress who led me on all four like a dog on a leash.  Before dinner, Mistress Linda and Samantha wanted spend time at the pool and get a tan.

On the way they stopped to take a second look at the newest slave in training that was still yoked on the patio. He was sweaty from being in the heat.  So to get a good look at his face, Mistress Linda picked up a small fallen limb from under a tree. It was about as big around as a hard cock and almost two feet long.  After looking him over and prodding him to open his mouth she pushed the broken limb down his throat. Then they laughed and left him like that ordering him not to let it go until his Mistress gave him permission.

At the poolside our Mistresses just laid out and sunbathed.  We applied suntan oils to their smooth bodies and faces.   They relaxed while we slaves pampered them.  We served them wine, massaged them and worshipped their feet.  I spent good thirty minutes just sucking Mistress Samantha and Linda’s toes while slave Marc was used as a table and ashtray.

That evening all the Ladies ate together in the formal dining room. The maid slave Jeff served an excellent meal and stood attention while they ate. Later they enjoyed an evening of girl talk as they got to know each other better with us slaves serving us their footstools and coffee tables. Meanwhile we had our ear tags tugged and looked at by other guests. Most were just shopping.

To enhance the evening Mistress Jasmine arranged a slave auction where guests could purchase for use any slave on the premises for one night.  We would be auctioned off later that evening.    An hour after dinner, Mistress Jasmine rounded up all slaves except Victoria slave/husband who was very busy cleaning up after the guests.  There were ten slaves to five Mistresses.  Tracy did not get involved in the auction, but did plenty of observing.  She seemed relaxed and was approving of what she saw.

She talked and laughed as much as any of the Women but She never once put a slave under her feet or even gave an order. The most She did was to pick up a drink from a tray that been placed on a slave's back.  Then us slaves were taken to the den as each of us where lined up by our numbers. Mistress Jasmine put tags with big numbers on them on our slave collars. If we had hoods on our heads they were removed but leather blindfolds were put on us to cover our eyes and we still remained shackled.   "Get those miserable looking cocks hard, now, slaves." Mistress Jasmine screamed. "I want your superiors out there, to see how long your pathetic looking cocks are, worms." She shouted as she whipped us with her crop. "Don't worry about orgasms, slaves, you've been chastised." She laughed.

Each slave had to come into the living room and stand on the coffee table at attention and completely naked.  There he would be on display before these very excited and cruel ladies who were out to have fun.  They were all fired up, especially after they consumed several bottles of champagne and soon all inhibitions were put to rest.  Several Ladies started abusing us without mercy. The cat-o-nine was the weapon of choice and soon the room was full of screams and laughter.  Then we were to be auctioned off to the Mistresses who purchased us with real money. The money would go into fund or kitty that would be used as a jackpot for a future game.

Mistress                purchases slaves                             for amount

JANET                                #7                          $12.00

Jasmine                                       #2                          $11.00

Samantha                        #3 & #4                                       $28.00

Linda                                #1 & #6                                 $22.00        

Barbara                                       #5 & #8                                $26.00        

                                                                                                       $92.00 in kitty

After our buyers bought us we were led to her blindfolded to begin to serve her in any way she desires.  Mistress Linda had slave #1 suck off slave #6 for her amusement.  It was a chore that he loved and hated. He also had to masturbate himself at the same time. Not an easy task and seldom could be accomplished to his Mistress" satisfaction.

The lady that all of us slaves feared the most though was Mistress Jasmine.  She was the most vicious when it came to managing slaves.  Some Mistresses like the power of slave owning.  Some, like the sexual abandon accompanied it.  Some simply like to have servants at their beck and call to work for them. Mistress Jasmine however just didn't like men. Her main interest was for them to slave for her and to be around for any infraction whether real or trumped up. Mistress Jasmine in fact, had become the disciplinary arm on the plantation. If a Mistress felt that her slave had to be reeducated because of poor work habits or attitude he was sent to spend time with her. When they returned to their owners, they were usually perfect and thoroughly docile. The threat of dealing with Mistress Jasmine was enough to get a slave to anything that the Mistress required. Mistress Jasmine loved her vocation and would sometimes call one of the Ladies and tell her to find a complaint against one of the slaves that was especially fun to abuse.

She had purchased slave#2.  He was standing on the top of the coffee table with a raging hard on and you could see Mistress Jasmine eyeing him fiercely.  "Were is your place slave?" she asked him as he answered,

"To serve you, Ma’am"

"Since you’re really Mistress Chelsea’s slave," Mistress Jasmine continued as she held his credit cards before him.  "You can buy yourself out of bondage by giving one card to my sister and the other to me to buy a place in my stable.”  They all had a $20,000.00 credit limit on them.  He cringed then pleaded with his eyes not to do this to him.  He knew that once she made the proposal he could go nowhere else.

Then she took him for further humiliation.  Mistress Jasmine caned him viciously for not showing proper enthusiasm in joining her camp. He begged her to stop, falling to his knees and caressing her legs with his lips. Then she had him lay on a body length pillow and restrained him with a spreader bar on his feet.   She then donned a strap-on dildo and covered it with K-Y jelly. Then she had slave#3 lubricate slave#1's asshole.  She made him spend several minutes at it to the delight of the Ladies.  Then Mistress Jasmine mounted him and whispered in his ear about just how bad this was going to be.  She drove it deep inside him as he grunted.

Meanwhile the rest of us slaves were servicing our assigned Mistress' feet. I would service Mistress Barbara’s right foot while slave #5 worked on her left foot. When Mistress Jasmine had finished raping her slave, she further humiliated him by having him suck her dildo clean. Afterwards Lady Victoria instructed her TV maid to blindfold all the slaves.  After the maid had tightly blindfolded and cuffed us Lady Victoria invited the Mistresses to join her on the L-shaped sofa as she explained the rules of this party game they would be playing with us. The game consisted of a kinky version of blind man’s bluff.

The Mistresses then were asked to remove a shoe and one stocking.  Then the maid slave gave each Woman an identical stocking.   Each blindfolded slave was forced to crawl down the line of identically clad nylon feet and determines which foot belongs to his Mistress.  Each slave will makes the trip down the line three times. The first time down the line each slave is allowed to smell the foot presented to him. No touching at all- just the sense of smell. The second time down the foot line each slave was allowed to touch just the tips of the toes of each Mistress with his hands. The third time down the line each slave was allowed to kiss and tongue every nylon-clad foot of each Mistress.

Of course the slaves endured a ton of mistreatment in between and during each round and at the end of each round, We then stood up and were rapidly spun around a half dozen or more times to be made dizzy and disoriented. While they spun us around they rained a heavy assault of whips and paddles on our backs, sides, front, legs, shoulders and cocks.  The severity of punishment was so each slave could not guess correctly who his assigned Mistresses foot was.  The beatings increased after each of the three successive rounds.  In this game all slaves guessed incorrectly and you can imagine what was done to us.  We received a heavy assault of punishment for ten continuous minutes during which the Mistresses had a free for all punishing any slave in their way.  We were beaten, whipped, kicked and spit upon by these cruel beautiful bitches.  They such a good time that their pussies became very wet and hot.

This led into the next game, which was similar to the game just played. But instead of the Mistresses having their feet caressed by their adoring and harassed slaves it would be their pussies. The first time down the line each slave was allowed to sniff each pussy.   The second time, the Mistresses added a different feature by having each slave stick his nose up her asshole.  Some Mistresses took this opportunity to force the slaves to inhale their smelly farts.

This caused a lot of laughter among them. The third time each slave licked each Mistress' pussy but for only one minute.  Mistress Tracy held a stopwatch to keep track of the time.  After each one minute, licking each slave was asked to guess if this was his assigned Mistress' pussy that he just licked or not.  If he guesses correctly that it was not, then he was to move to the next Mistress. If he guessed that it was his Mistress' pussy and he was right, then serving her orally until she was satisfied rewarded him.  However if a slave guessed incorrectly, he was giving a sound beating from that Mistress whose pussy he just licked with a whip of her choice. 

They finally ended their party very late and every Mistress went to her room with her slave or slaves.  I was ordered to report to Mistress Barbara’s bedroom in ten minutes.  Meanwhile the maid was left to clean up before going to the slave quarters for evening.  My slave partner slave #5 was ordered to report to Mistress Barbara’s daughter Tracy’s room. I was instructed when I arrived at Mistress Barbara’s door I was to knock then kneel with my hands behind my back and forehead to the floor.  I was told to knock once every minute until the door is opened. 

She opened the door and had me crawl to her daughter Tracy who was with her sitting on the edge of the bed. "Crawl to my daughter, slave and suck her toes and give her feet a good devotional." She instructed me. “Tracy, I'm going to your put Your slave #5 who is kneeling at your door in bondage and hang him as your ceiling ornament for the night,   I'll be right back soon and have fun." 

Miss Tracy seem to be enjoying herself, she was only wearing a white bra and matching panties.  I licked and massaged her feet. I darted my tongue between her toes and sucked them, one by one, prior to sucking them all at once. Meanwhile she lay back on the bed moaning with pleasure as she rubbed her crotch.  Mistress Barbara returned and changed into a black bra and garter belt with matching panties and stockings, she put on a pair of black high heel pumps.  I was still sucking her daughter's toes.

She got a nice crop from the closet to use along with a studded leather strap that she picked up from downstairs. "You seem to be enjoying yourself, Tracy?"  Mistress Barbara said to her daughter.  "You have a slave at your disposal in your room or you could sit back watch your mom in action." She continued. Tracy decided to watch as she sat on the crotch, rubbing herself.  Mistress Barbara sat herself on the recliner and I was ordered to kiss her feet.  "I'm going to beat you hard, slave and you will remain silent and motionless while I work on your hide."  As she told me of her plans for this evening, "If you please me, slave, I might allow you the privilege of servicing me.  But if I'm unhappy in any way, I will double your punishment." She continued.

"Put your head to floor, slave." She demanded as she stood up and kicked me several times before my beating. Then with her spiked heel digging into the back of my neck she began lashing me back and forth across my back.  She was saving my ass and thighs for the studded strap.  She couldn't resist giving my ass a few lashes with the crop any way. Finally it was time to give me the strap. She swung it over and over again watching it bite my hide. I was able to handle the crop but the strap had me gasping and crying out. "I'll start all over again; if you can’t keep you’re whimpering down to a minimum." She said.

When she finally finished with me, she changed into a black teddy while I recovered. Sitting down in front of me again, she ordered me to get back on my knees but it took a couple of lashes with the crop to get me moving.  My face was red and covered with tears, but other than that, I recovered enough to service her, after I undid her snap at her crotch, her pussy was exposed and ready to receive my tongue.  Pulling me by the hair she put me to work until she was satisfied.

While I am pleasing Mistress Barbara, I could hear the sounds of a whip coming from other rooms. "I don't who it is, but I guess someone else just can't sleep tonight." Mistress Barbara said as she was about to climax with an organism.  Meanwhile her daughter Tracy stroked herself to an orgasm too.  Finished with me, she pushed me away with her foot and ordered me to put her clothes away which she had left on the chair when she changed and had me turn down her bed.

Before turning in for the night, she put my head in the training toilet and cuffed my wrist back around it to the wall. Then she sat on the toilet and gave a mouthful of her golden liquid. "Fortunately for you slave, you didn't spill a drop. Serving, as my toilet is privilege, reward to well-trained slave.  I considered any spills a personal insult, which I always punish harshly. “She said.

"Tracy dear, do you have uses the potty before bed?"  Mistress Barbara said to her daughter.  "Yes mother, I need to go." Tracy answered as she slipped off her panties and sat on the toilet. She felt funny at first that was she about to pee in a slave's mouth for the first time.  She did as I received another mouthful of piss without spilling a drop.  

"You know Tracy there a training toilet and slave in your room, Good night dear, now go to your room."  Mistress Barbara said to her daughter. "Yes mother." Tracy answered her mom as slipped back on her panties.  She kissed her mother good night and giggled as left the room.  "You'll stay there for the night, I'll be using you first thing in the morning if you know what I mean, slave," Mistress Barbara laughed as she climbed in bed and turn off the lights. "Good night slave." She said as She went to sleep, meanwhile I was to sleep there in the training toilet in bondage until morning.

CHAPTER 8 (Day 8)

Mistress Barbara woke up early and wasted no time waking me up. She sat on the potty under which I served as her toilet.  When she was done I licked her clean.  She had me crawl out from the toilet to her feet.  I felt her bare foot pushing into my mouth.  My tongue shot up between her big toe and the adjacent one lapping both and fucking the space between them.  She began sigh with pleasure and told me it was time for me to lavish her legs.  I do not know what she put on her legs but the aroma that was emitted was an aphrodisiac to me.  I got harder and harder and more eager to please her by the second.  Her legs had feel of softness only exceeded by my Mistress Samantha.  When my mouth reached her thigh she wanted me to bypass her lush anatomy and get right to business.  Her finger pointed to her sex meaning I was to service her without hesitation.  She sat in front of a large window overlooking the lake while I licked and sucked her pussy to three or four orgasms. Shortly afterwards the TV maid slave came in to served her breakfast but She paid no attention to him.  When she had enough she had me serve her breakfast back in bed.  After she ate, she then released me, sending to my quarters for further instructions.

When I arrived downstairs in the slave quarter’s Mistress Jasmine was there with five slaves lined up for an exercise drill.  She motioned me to join them then led us all outside to the backyard and put us through some strenuous activities.  her whip swung continuously exhorting us to work harder at what we were doing all the while shouting expletives   Because I was late through no fault of my own, but late none-the-less She decided to yoke me, turning every now and then on me with her vicious whip.  When the exercise period was over she decided to leave me this way while she sent the other slaves off to various tasks requiring hard labor around the grounds which were extensive.  .

When Mistresses Samantha, Barbara, Tracy and Lady Victoria decided to play some tennis they needed a ball boy.   Mistress Chelsea came along and saw their need and released me from the yoke to serve on the tennis court.  My Mistress had me towel off sweat from time to time and noticed that Mistress Tracy could use a wipe down as well.  She offered me to her.  Mistress Tracy just smiled and I did not know what to do.  When I felt Mistress Samantha’s racquet on my ass I knew what to do and immediately blotted Mistress Tracy dry.  She poised herself, hands on hip, legs apart and watched me doing my service to her.  When I had finished she ordered me to do her legs again.  She has elegant legs and must have wanted me to know that because they were dry as a bone because I had just blotted them dry a minute before.  Mistress Samantha smiled at this and then impatiently said, “What’s the score?  You serve Tracy.  Let’s go.  It’s getting warm out here.” 

Mistress Tracy turned and walked away as if I wasn’t there and went about the game, blazing a ball at me to remind me I was in the way.  Mistress Linda, who was wearing a robe over just her bra and panties, came by just as these Women were finishing their game.  “Can I have him for a while?” She asked sweetly.  Mistress Samantha told her to take me and enjoy.  In no time in led me to the upper deck, which is along the backside of the house.  Slave #3was already they’re waiting for her.  I had no idea why she wanted me as well.  She had a copy of Lady Victoria’s latest book and a crop on a chair, which she picked up and sat herself onto.   It was very pleasant in the shade with a wonderful breeze blowing. She made me kneel to use me as a footstool while the other was slave on his knees at her side who she toyed with.  I saw her pinch his balls and dig her nails into his cock when Mistress Jasmine and her sister Mistress Chelsea who had just arrived home from school came bounding up the steps.  Both of them were wearing cute little bikini bathing suits. 

Mistress Chelsea is a beautiful and busty brunette with green piecing eyes about 19 years old.  It was immediately clear she had a sort of serene haughty mystique of superiority from the way she scrutinized me and slave #3 and I just knew then and there she loved to abuse and humiliate men.

The three women chatted for a couple of minutes when Mistress Linda ordered the other slave to place himself so Mistresses Jasmine and Chelsea could sit down.  Both Women sat on his back and they continued to talk. They wanted Mistress Linda to swim with them that morning but she was very comfortable reading lady Victoria’s new book and had no desire to do anything else. While Mistress Chelsea kept trying to convince her she ought to go for a swim Mistress Jasmine reached down between the slave's legs and grabbed his balls, pulling them up towards her twisting them painfully.  The slave lurched from the pain and dumped the unsuspecting Mistress Chelsea on her ass.  Mistress Jasmine knew it was coming and had moved when the slave reacted to her torment of his balls did but her sister was on the deck getting ready to castrate the animal that had done this thing to her.  Mistress Linda put her book down getting ready to enjoy the aftermath of Mistress Chelsea’s rage. 

Mistress Jasmine came to her sister’s assistance by grabbing the hapless slave’s hair then placing his head between her powerful legs keeps him in place while her sister extracted her revenge from the slave that unceremoniously threw her onto the deck.  I watched in terror, grateful Mistress Chelsea wasn’t injured.   I made sure I remained quiet. ”Now slave,” screamed Mistress Chelsea, what was that all about?”  The slave was caught between a rock and a hard place.  Mistress Jasmine simply stood there with a leg lock on him in silence not saying a word about what she did to provoke the situation.

The slave had to say something but he knew better than to tell what Mistress Jasmine did to him so he lied, “A bee stung me.  I beg your forgiveness.  I surely would never have done anything other than to serve YOU Mistress.  Please Mistress.  I am so sorry.”

Mistress Chelsea was not going to let the slave off.  She couldn’t care less if a snake bit him.  Slaves are supposed to stay put and serve her no matter what.  He didn’t and he would pay for this.  She sent me for her new training whip.  While I was in the process of fetching it for her she explained to Mistresses Jasmine and Linda while she was at school she spent time researching history on the subject of slave training.  She came across an article about Phoenician slave traders who traded slaves captured as prisoners of war.  The slaves didn’t speak like languages of their masters making it difficult to train them.  Because of this their slaves traded for less than those who owners could easily communicate with.  It was a slave named Bo who had whip-crafting skills who designed a very special whip to deal with this problem.  It was said this unusual whip would break the will of any slave in five lashes or less.  The whip was braided around a flexible rubber tube filled and sealed with Mercury in its last 18” before its tip.  When that 18” portion struck a slave it would severely pinch thousands of nerve endings sending pain everywhere in his body.  Even his eyes would feel it wrath.  By the third or fourth lash the slave would do anything and seemed to understand his new master no matter where it was.  The Phoenicians gave all buyers of their slaves a whip for that purpose.  Word got out.  Buyers wanted to whips so badly they bought slaves and the price for a slave tripled.

I returned with the whip.  I had held it by its handle on the way back, flexing it with my wrists.  It had a strange feel to it.  I had no idea what it could do.   I saw minutes later.

Mistress Jasmine had intensified her grip on slave #3 and Mistress Chelsea stood impatiently waiting for me to return. 

When I did I dropped to my knees as she grabbed the whip and looked down at the slave.  She smiled cruelly knowing what was in store for the slave.  None of had a clue to the reality of what was about to occur.

She raised her arm and brought the whip down across both cheeks of his ass.  I have never seen anything like this.  The slave twisted and turned so violently he almost threw Mistress Jasmine who had to grab onto the deck rail to keep her balance and him in place.  His screams penetrated the inners of everyone there they were so piercing.  The second lash struck his back diagonally.  He struggled to free himself but Mistress Jasmine’s legs were like steel.  He began begging in the most desperate way I have ever seen anyone beg.  It was extremely passionate from deep down in him.  That he could not stand the pain was obvious.  Mistress Linda just wanted to enjoy Lady Victoria’s new book and relax.  But now she wanted a swing of that whip to discipline the animal that had disturbed her tranquility.  She kicked me hard to get me out of the way and then asked Mistress Chelsea if she could have the whip for a minute or two.  Mistress Chelsea took it as a compliment and handed it to her.  It took but one more stroke from Mistress Linda before the slave pledged his life for Mistress Chelsea if she would only not use that whip.  Wanting to at least have one more swing with this incredible punishment tool she turned on me and let me have it across my ass.  I thought my brains had been blown out of the top on my head.  Every part of my body shook from the explosion that racked my body when it struck.  I began groveling begging to serve. 

Mistress Jasmine let go of slave #3 who crawled to Mistress Chelsea’s feet and literally blitzed them with submissive worship like I have never seen a slave do before.  By now I understood how he felt as I too was eager to be an obedient slave and nothing else.

The whip would be a topic of discussion all day long.

Both of us slaves knelt returning to our positions before Mistress Chelsea’s unfortunate event.  The Women went right back to their conversation as if nothing had happened.  Once again Mistress Jasmine reached down and squeezed slave #3’s balls and twisted them in even a more violent way than she did before.  I do not think I could have stood the pain from that.  He didn’t move an inch even though the pain was excruciating.  His face became distorted from the grimace he was forced to make to sustain himself.  He would do anything not to feel the bite of the new whip.

Seeing how composed the slave was even after her vicious assault on the slave’s balls Mistress Jasmine postulated, “A well trained slave servant should constantly be thinking about the needs of his superior and nothing else.  He must do what is necessary to serve her.  This stupid animal let a bee distract him and look how he paid for it.  I just saw another bee do it again and he didn’t move a muscle.  I guess the pig learned a lesson.  What say you girls?”

There was no question about what had happened.  They all agreed Mistress Chelsea had brought a new element into their lives that assured a higher standard of slave management was on the horizon.  It was clear to Lady Victoria’s daughters Mistress Linda did not want to swim and they left.

Mistress Linda had become shall I say excited from all of this.  She wanted to relax and release her tension so she removed her panties and immediately put me to work servicing her.  I still felt the after effects of the single lash I had received from the whip and was inspired to serve her as perfectly as I possibly could.  The last thing I wanted was another lash from that monster whip.  It seemed my tongue had instantly grown stronger, longer, and faster than I could remember and I was applying it to Mistress Linda with everything I had.  No questions she was enjoying one excellent organism after another non stop. 

She had my head held fast to her as she gyrated her hips each time just before she exploded sending her juices to my eager mouth.  When she was satisfied she stood and made me open wide quietly telling me she had to piss.  Straddling my face with her very wet pussy she pissed into my mouth and I swallowed every drop. After I cleaned her she took her seat again and ordered me to bury my face in her womanhood again and put my tongue in her cunt as deep as possible but to keep my tongue perfectly still. She didn't want to feel it moving at all.  Once I was in place she settled down to read Victoria’s new book.  After an hour she put the book down and drifted off to sleep with me still in position between her legs.

I sneaked a few licks in and Mistress Linda did react to them in her sleep, even having an orgasm that surprised me.  She just sat there peacefully sleeping in this wonderful environment and I was there in a tortured position I had to fight hard to sustain.  It wasn’t until three hours had passed when the maid slave woke Mistress Linda to tell her that lunch was ready.  Since she wasn't hungry she decided to stay right where she was.  Meanwhile I was her human dildo.  My tongue was still in place and her juices were dripping down my chin.  She ordered me to start servicing her again, to start moving my tongue slowly.  She had me speed up and before long she began exploding in multiple orgasms.  Finally she pushed me away with her foot and ordered me to her room. 

I was to wait for her outside the door to her room on my knees with my head bowed. When she arrived I was ordered to draw her bath.  I was to lie out her clothes while the tub filled.  “Well slave, do you expect me to take a bath in my clothes.  Undress me swine”

I removed her robe, bra and panties.  She brushed her leg against my face.  I almost came right there.  She saw the effect she had on me and grinned cruelly, knowing I was nothing but a powerless slave at her disposal.  She sauntered into the bathroom with me tagging behind.   She gave her sandals a mild kick and they flew off as she stepped into the warm water.  “Feel my legs slave.  I think I can use a shave.  And slave, should you make the fatal error of nicking me I shall borrow that wonder whip of Chelsea’s and teaches you a lesson you will never forget.”

The mere mention of that whip caused me extreme distress.  She lay back enjoying the warm water and the tub’s jets.  I prepared to shave her legs.  I wanted to make love to them. They were very nicely tanned, smooth as silk and well muscled.  I lathered one leg and very carefully guided the razor over her very smooth skin.  I breathed a sigh of relief when her leg was perfect, no nicks.  I was lucky having just finished shaving her gorgeous limbs without a mishap.  She was pleased.  She told me Mistress Samantha was anxious for me to learn Tantra massage, especially Yoni.  I hadn’t a clue to what she was talking about.  She saw I didn’t know what she was talking about and decided to begin my training right then and there.  She told me I had to understand Tantra first.  She told me that to start I was to take both hands and place my forefinger tight against my middle finger. 

She spread her legs explaining that “Yoni” meant vagina.  I was to place both finger pairs carefully in her and think of how good it would be if I was allowed to fuck her. I did as I was told.  Immediately after inserting my fingers into her pussy she began moving her hips.  I began spewing pre-cum like it was a fountain.  She just laid there slowly moving her hips.  I did go off into a sort of daydream believing I was fucking her.   She slapped me but amazingly I did not react at all. 

She had me and I was being indoctrinated into Tantra Yoni as if I had been hypnotized.  My mind was now in a spiritual tailspin and in her control.  She too went into a trance of sorts.  After a while her movements ceased and I drifted back to reality.  It was some experience.  I finished bathing her then blotted her dry.  I helped her into her clothes.  She had me kiss her feet then asked if I would like to kiss her breasts.  That was a surprise and I took the opportunity without hesitation.  There was a knock at her door.  “Slave, see who is there,”

It was Lady Victoria.  She wanted Mistress Linda to go to town with her to do some shopping. Mistress Linda thought that would be fun.  I was ordered by Lady Victoria to clean the patio and left to do my work.

While working on the patio I noticed my Mistress Samantha walking on the upper deck. She is watching Mistresses Chelsea and Jasmine in the pool when Tracy walked up behind her. They made small talk before Mistress Tracy finally she got to the point.  It was as if Mistress Samantha didn't know the source of the young Girl’s frustration about her inability to forcefully use male slaves as they were meant to be used.  She seems afraid to try.  Mistress Samantha knew she could guide her but Mistress Tracy had to want that.  Mistress Samantha looked around for a slave to use. She noticed me below cleaning the patio.  She called the maid slave and ordered him to bring her a crop and leash. They kept talking until the maid returned. The leash was handed to Tracy and the maid was dismissed.

Mistress Samantha ordered me up the steps and to kneel before them in ten seconds. I flew up the steps not looking down until I reached the top step where I dropped to my knees and bowed my head in respect.   Mistress Samantha thrashed me with the crop as Tracy looked on.  She intended to make an example of me for Tracy’s benefit. She yelled at me and demanded to know why I was looking up as I climbed the steps.

She beat me again and kicked me a few times before I had a chance to answer.  She wanted Tracy to see the only concerns that matter when dealing with a slave is hers. Slaves are never permitted any excuses.  "Were you trying to look up our skirts or are you just stupid?" She asked as she continued to beat with me the crop. "Do you think we like having a slave look up our skirts?" She asked. Again without letting me to answer, she kicked me on my side and ordered me to get back down the steps and come up properly. As I scrambled down the steps she told Tracy, "Never let slaves get away with showing you any disrespect”

As soon as I was back up on the steps and kneeling before them, Mistress Samantha jerked my head back by my hair and asked Tracy to put the leash on my nose with a tight painful clamp.  My Mistress handed the leash to Tracy who then led me on my hands and knees to the training room downstairs while Mistress Samantha followed behind me, kicking my ass and lashing me with her crop. 

Once in the training room, Mistress Samantha took the leash and led me to the display area while Tracy took a seat in one of the viewing chairs.  I was hung from the ceiling hook leaving the leash dangling from my nose. Before my Mistress took her seat she put a ball gag in my mouth and cropped my ass a few times.

Sitting with Tracy She asked her to look me over carefully and tell her what she thought. The sight of me hanging there naked, gagged, whipped, and helpless with a leash hanging from my nose gave her a feeling of superiority and total control of my fate.  My rock hard cock turned her on and she was well aware of the erection of her own nipples.  They talked about a Woman's superiority and the role of males as slaves and servants and that she should never deny herself her right as a woman to own and use a slave as she pleased. She then asked her to walk up and run her hands up and down my body, taking her time.  She wanted her to fondle my cock and balls and feel my erection in her hand. Handing her the crop, she asked her to prod me with it. Soon, without my Mistress saying a word, Tracy cropped my ass.  Mistress Samantha told her to beat me until she was satisfied.

She lashed my hide about twenty times before stopping to tell my Mistress She was extremely turned on. So Mistress Samantha told her to take off her skirt and panties before getting comfortable.  Mistress Samantha took me down and led me to where Tracy was sitting, ordering me to kneel before her spread legs.  My Mistress removed my leash and gag before pushing my face right where it belonged.  I immediately went to work servicing Miss Tracy.

She exploded into an orgasm in less than minute and then enjoyed two more before she was through with me.  Then I was put to work servicing her feet.  She enjoyed whipping me as she chatted with Mistress.  Mistress Samantha wants Miss Tracy’s first experience with a slave to be a positive one. Her description of her thoughts and feelings took Mistress Samantha back to her first experiences. "You want to beat him again?" Asked Mistress Samantha, Miss Tracy did, and Mistress Samantha handed her the whip suggesting that She leash me right there while I service her.  As the whip cut across my hide, I continued to kiss her feet, showing what a well-trained slave I was.

“I’ve always wanted to work a male's ass over with a strap-on dildo,” Miss Tracy finally confessed.  So she helped Mistress Samantha bend me over the whipping horse and tie my wrists and ankles before they got the dildo strapped onto her. She was very excited and couldn't wait to ram it into my ass. With a little help from my Mistress She was soon deep inside me. She kept it there for quite a while as Mistress gave her a few pointers.  Then she enjoyed a long session working the dildo in and out of my ass with my gasps and moans adding to her pleasure. She was ramming it into me deep and hard each time.  Mistress Samantha asked her again if she want me gagged; but she shook her head no, and kept working my ass.  She said she like hearing me gasp and groan under her power over me.

Finally she pulled the dildo out and took it off. Then she dressed and sat down to relax.  Meanwhile Mistress Samantha took me and placed me on my knees before her with my head to the floor at her feet. “Tracy, you did really well for your first time using a slave simply for your pleasure." Mistress Samantha told her. "Never compromise your demands on any slave and settle for nothing less than the very best service from a slave.  Never hesitate to use your whip to get it.  True slaves want and need to serve a Woman who's confident about her superiority." She continued to explain. "A Woman who knows how to use a slave to her best advantage,''  They talk as Mistress Samantha put her foot on the back of my head and started rocking it from side to side. "I can't wait to own a male slave of my own and that it would be nice for my mother and I to each have a personnel slave." Miss Tracy said.

Their conversation ended with Miss Tracy hugging Mistress Samantha.  A kinship had been formed.

Mistress Tracy went upstairs to take a bath before dinner. As she walked up the steps, my Mistress turned her attention to me on my knees.  She kicked me to get my blood circulating again.  She was going to use me and she wanted me ready.  "I'm pleased with you slave, with your performance for Tracy." She told me as she stripped. "I want to reward you slave." She said as her satin front of me. She grabbed me by the hair and pulled me to service her.   "I plan on enjoying a good whipping on you when you’re finished, slave." She informed me as I slobbered away.  She was pleased enough with my excellent work that She could have had me there for hour. But when she was satisfied she pushed me away with her foot and ordered me to crawl to the display area where she hung me back on the ceiling hook. 

After she had looked me over and ran her fingertips down Miss Tracy’s whip marks on my side she took time to slap me a few times. She got dressed and picked up a nice whip to use. Wasting no time she started to lash me, concentrating on my ass and thighs. She had given me about twenty strokes when I heard Mistress Chelsea coming down the steps with one of her slaves, pulling him by his cock. She brought him over and hung him from a ceiling hook about four feet away from me.  She was in the mood to dish out some discipline. 

Mistress Samantha told her that she was rewarding me for excellent service.  Mistress Chelsea offered was eager to reward me for her.  I prayed it was not with that murderous whip she stroked me with earlier. But Mistress Samantha had heard of it and wanted to know more.  “It is only for recalcitrant slaves or when quick severe and instant results are needed.  There will be a demonstration later if you wish.”   To my dismay Mistress Samantha was very interested

"Dinner will be served in about a half an hour." Mistress Samantha told Mistress Chelsea.

"Thirty minutes will be plenty of time to make both of these toads squeals” She answered back. So then Mistress Samantha left Mistress Chelsea began to enjoy herself and began whipping the two slaves hanging side by side even before my Mistress got to the top of steps. She whipped us savagely with rubber cattails giving each of us about 50 lashes until our bodies were red and sizzling. When she was done she released us from the hooks and sent us to our knees. She ordered me to kiss her feet and her slave to kiss her ass until dinner was served.  At Mistress Chelsea’s command both of us slaves crawled up the stairs as she whipped our asses to speed us up.

This evening all of the slaves were arranged at the dinner table on all fours in place of chairs.  At the suggestion of Mistress Jasmine tonight’s evening entertainment would be lingerie night with all the ladies dressed in sexy things to emphasize their beauty and femininity.  It is those elements that give them their power and bring male animals to their knees in servitude.  

Mistresses Barbara and Miss Tracy had not brought lingerie of the sort that would fit the theme for the evening but Lady Victoria explained she keeps many outfits on hand for her guests to wear when the occasion arises.  Everyone would look very sexy.  After dinner everyone went to change for the evening.

Mistress Jasmine wore a black corset with satin front trimmed in a doubled layer of lace.  Black satin chokers, black stockings and spiked heels. But what gave her the look of beautiful sexy Woman with the heart of a stern dominatrix was her whip. She chose to make her whip part of her outfit.  So from a black studded leather belt around her trim waist hung very short black leather, thick handled whip, this was her favorite. This all black look was perfect with her milky white skin and blonde hair tied in a bun offsetting her very blue eyes. 

Mistress Jasmine also helped Mistress Tracy pick her outfit.  Mistress Tracy wore a white corset covered with satin dripping in lace with white stockings and spiked heels.  On her left leg she wore a lacy wedding garter with little blue bow.  With a fantastic figure, long blonde hair cascading around her shoulders and clear blue eyes, Mistress Tracy could be a centerfold in a magazine.

Lady Victoria however was particularly ravishing this evening. She was wearing a studded red corset, sheer black nylons and red slide heels. Her light red hair was wild and free and flowing down past her magnificent shoulders of her endowed body.

Mistress Linda wore a matching bra and garter belt outfit of white satin with lace trim with off-white stockings and four-inch heels.

Mistress Samantha was dressed in her black leather knee-high boots with a black leather skirt and a vest, which bared her cleavage.

Mistress Barbara’s was pink satin and trimmed with white ruffled lace. 

Mistress Chelsea chose a black corset to go with her and stocking heels.  None of ladies wore panties.

Mistress Tracy chose to sit on my back during dinner. The dinner conversation centered on Tracy’s newfound confidence with everybody giving her advice and congratulating her.  She sat next to Mistress Samantha.  Occasionally she fed me by handing me scraps from her plate with her hand.  I felt so satisfied. It felt so right.  My Owner was enjoying herself associating with her friends. This was not a gathering for this slave's enjoyment. It never would be.  As I served as Miss Tracy’s seat during dinner, I thought about how privileged I am to be her slave and to be accorded the honor of being with her in public. My thoughts were interrupted as I listened to some of the conversation.

Apparently, Miss Tracy has told others that she needs to visit the powder room.  Mistress Samantha offered my services to her. She licked her lips anticipating the event she is about to experience.  She pointed to me with her forefinger than used it to beckon me.  I followed crawling behind her.  In the powder room she ordered me to make myself available to her and to do it quickly.  In a hurry my face found its way into the toilet basin.  She does not restrain me expecting me to obey her as a good slave does.  I’m told to open my mouth wide when I felt my mouth being penetrated by a plastic circular tube forcing and locking it wide open with my jaws fully extended.  I am sure Mistress Samantha gave the device to her and told her how to insert it.  She had put a funnel gag in my mouth.  I have seen one before.  I can now only see what is possible through the translucent plastic.  I can make out her dark miniskirt being raised and her ass coming down to the toilet seat.   I hear her say, “Your Mistress says you like girl piss.  She said that thing I stuck in your mouth would catch all I have to give and give you a super drink.  So here it comes, slave."  She began peeing.  Her urine did taste good.  She let a little out then stopped the flow.  “I’m giving you samples,” She giggled, “Because I want this to last for a while.  I love having a male I can piss on.  I was scared at first but now I realize I am superior to a male.  Look at you laying their drinking piss.  You’re a slave.  Mistress Brenda refers to you slaves as things.  That’s how I will look at you and all males from now on.  I want to own several slaves.  Things, the possessions I can use any way I want.”  With that she let her piss flow.  It filled the funnel gag causing me to have to drink what was in it like I would a Coke by sucking and hoping to get enough air between gulps.

Mistresses Jasmine and Chelsea entered the bathroom and saw Mistress Tracy sitting on the toilet seat smiling like the proverbial cat that swallowed the canary.  The sisters grinned.  They liked this young girl and saw her emerging into a super dominant Female, good for the cause.   Miss Tracy was just about finishing.  She looked around for a roll of toilet paper.  There was none in proximity of the human toilet.  Mistress Chelsea grinned then advised, “Use the slave’s tongue Tracy.  Save paper and trees. That’s what slaves are good for,” She laughed. 

Mistress Tracy spread her legs and looked down at me.  She realized I could not clean her if she did not remove the funnel gag.  She literally snatched it out of my mouth, “Well slave.  Clean Me.”  

I raised my head towards her pussy and licked it like it was my most favorite flavor ice cream cone   When I finished She simply rose, dropped her skirt, smiled at the sisters and walked away.  She enjoyed this piss more than any she ever had before.

Mistress Chelsea sat herself on the throne, "My turn slave Steve, drink." she said as she filled my mouth.   I swallowed her golden wine and she too had me lick her clean.  Mistress Jasmine was next and she didn't waste any time filling my mouth with her golden juices either.  I like drinking Female piss.  For the most part it is really clean stuff, virtually sterile.  It is a humiliating experience though, having a Woman piss in one’s mouth but slavery is humiliating and that is why we are made to do this, to accept humiliation as a regular part of life.  

When Mistress Jasmine had finished and stood up there was silence.  Then I heard giggling.  She placed a black wet rag over my eyes.  Then Mistress Tracy sat back on the throne and really giggled like a young girl only can when she is up to something. . "Are you hungry slave?" She teased.  Mistress Chelsea added, "Tracy is offering her dinner to you. What do you say slave?”

“I would enjoy eating Mistress Tracy’s dinner for her.,” was my response. 

"Then eat slave, eat it,” was Mistress Tracy’s words as she dumped chunks from her ass into my mouth for me to eat. I took the first piece hoping to look like a hungry bear in the process but to my surprise it wasn’t shit which is what I expected.  The chunks were pieces of banana.  “Look,” She squealed, “The slave went for it like a piranha.  He thought it was getting my shit.  God, I love it.  He’s a great slave”   This was good practice for Mistress Tracy and me.  When she was finished, she asked me, "Did you enjoy my dinner slave?"

"Yes Mistress Tracy, I loved it, thank you Mistress Tracy" I responded.

"Then show your gratitude.  Put your tongue in my asshole and lick it clean." She demanded.  I responded with enthusiasm to her command. "Oh that feels so good slave." She said.  “I have to ask Mistress Samantha if I can come visit her.” 

She was pleased with my service. When she had enough, Mistresses Chelsea and Jasmine took turns on the throne and had I put my nose to their assholes.  They demonstrated their power over me by releasing hefty smelly farts for me to inhale.  This delighted Mistress Tracy who minute by minute was absorbing all of this while placing her new self in the bright new light of a superior Female person. 

When Mistresses Jasmine and Chelsea were done having fun with me they ordered me to thank them.  “Slaves have to know just being allowed to serve is a privilege for them,” they emphasized to Mistress Tracy.

When they left Miss Tracy ordered me out from under the toilet seat and fed me the remaining banana chunks off the floor.  When I was going to pick up a piece with my mouth she would put her bare foot in the way until I kissed it to her satisfaction, then she would shove the piece of fruit to me with her big toe.  Miss Tracy is going to be a killer slave Owner.

Miss Tracy attached my leash and led me to the den where the Women were relaxing with champagne, getting high and having a lot of fun talking about their slaves and how they both train and use them. They spoke of the enjoyment their dominance provides and welcomed evenings like this one to celebrate their lifestyle with others in the traditional way.  Miss Tracy nuzzled up to where Mistress Samantha was sitting, motioned to me where she wanted me and sat down on my back.  Mistress Samantha gave her a hug which brought one back from the pretty young girl. 

Miss Tracy commented on what a good slave I was.  She asked if I was that way all the time, before she owned me.

Mistress Samantha explained, “Most males haven’t a clue as to what they are.  Women are entitled to own male slaves.  You will learn to select the males you want to own, and then it is up to you to enslave them.  Once they surrender they are raw meat and need to learn their place in life.  You will have to teach them.  They need nourishment and it is your job to give it to them.” 

Miss Tracy looked puzzled.  “Nourishment, Feed them magic slave food?”

“The whip dear, the whip, slaves respond to the whip.  How much is enough whipped?  There is never too much.  They have to learn that they exist to serve and nothing else.  That they do not matter, only their Owner does.  To accomplish that you can offer them no mercy of any kind.  You have to look down at them as animals, beasts of burden ready to obey your every command no matter what it is.  The have to learn to live with humiliation.  That is why we piss on their bodies, in their mouths.  Make them eat our shit.  Wear girl’s clothes and serve us as menials in every way.  They are toys, playthings.  They have to accept their roles but you have to break their will and replace it with yours”

“My Lord Samantha, will I ever get to learn how?”

“You are a natural honey.  Your mom is a star and you are always welcome to visit me.  Bring your own slave if you like.  It would be fun.”

Mistress Tracy was on air.  She was excited about her prospects.  “Can I call you Auntie Samantha please?  I love you.”

Mistress Samantha was very pleased with this young girl and agreed she would like to be her auntie.

Mistress Barbara was thrilled with the support Mistress Samantha gave to her daughter and came over to embrace my Mistress and thank her.

I noticed Miss Tracy pick up a crop and lash her slave.  He was serving her feet.  Mistress Samantha had a slave kneeling naked at her booted feet.  Mistress Jasmine was reclining on a chaise lounge chair and her slave was kneeling at the end of the chaise lovingly kissing the tips of her lovely toes.  I noticed they were painted a brilliant pink.  Mistress Chelsea had her slave already well marked with fresh quarter inch welts.    Mistress Barbara was sitting on the couch with her feet resting on a slave's back.  She dug heels into the flesh of her human footstool while she talked to Mistress Linda who had two slaves attending her. 

Mistress Jasmine picked up a crop and walked to the center of the room.  “Anyone for fun and games?” she announced.

Every Lady stood up and applauded.  “You, slave,” and she gave me a slight kick, “Get a ten inch tall candle, quickly slave!”

I really moved.  I went to the kitchen and asked the TV maid slave where I could find one.  He laughed, went to a cabinet and gave me two, a candleholder and a book of matches. He said you would need two.   I crawled back to the den, inserted the candle in the candleholder and stood by [in kneeling position] waiting for a command to light it.

Mistress Jasmine said, “When the candle is lit the games will begin.  When it is burnt down and goes out, the games are over.  But Ladies, the fun won’t stop now, will it,” She laughed.  “You,” pointing to me, “You slave, light the candle.”

I struck a match and lit the candle.  I was ordered to put it on the mantle over the fireplace, which I quickly did.

“The first event is called ““Blind slave's buff with Mistress' feet”. The slaves were to remove the shoes of the women and put them in a pile in the center of the room.  Then the slave was to return to the foot of the Mistress he was serving.  He must then crawl to the pile of shoes and pick out the one that belongs to the Lady he just serviced, bring it back in his mouth all the while being whipped Mistress Jasmine.  If the slave got it right he was allowed to replace the shoe, kiss her foot and its mate.  If he succeeded maybe she might fondle his cock for a moment or two of course forbidding him to cum.  If the slave failed then after kissing her feet he was usually whipped or had his balls cropped depending on the individual lady's mood.  When she was done he would have to get her shoes and put them back on her exalted feet.  It was a scream for the women watching the naked males crawling like dogs retrieving shoes, sometime the wrong ones only to receive a beating then have to go back and find the right one.  Miss Tracy was now into her dominance for real.

With blindfolds still covering our eyes and hands cuffed behind our backs.  Then Lady Victoria slip off her panties and threw them up in the air for all six slaves to fetch. The slaves would compete against each other for Lady Victoria’s panties and the one that ends up with her panties in his mouth would get the honor of servicing the Lady Victoria’s asshole, the owner of those panties. While all other slaves would be tortured by an electric cattle prod used on their balls.  With a one-minute time limit, the slaves were falling all over each other.  To make things difficult, the Ladies lashed us slaves with their crops and whips as they crawled around.  A couple of times they even moved the panties, when a slave got close to them.

I wasn’t the prize slave, but the slave that fetched Lady Victoria panties had serve as her seat cushion. She sat on his face, while he tongues her asshole for 20 minutes.  I was with the other slaves standing attention as Mistress Jasmine, quickly volunteered to the honors with the cattle prod.  First she teased and toyed with the slaves and finally she gave each the promise punishment as the rest of the ladies cheered for each jolt.

For the next contest, Lady Victoria set the scene. First she lined up all the slaves on our hands and knees with our heads bowed at the one end of the room. She took time to give each of us a taste of her strap which served as a warning us we had better obey or else.  Then Lady Victoria had her maid slave place bowls in front of us.   These were to be used in cum races.  Next she had the Ladies decide which slave had the biggest cock.  Our chastity devices remained off except slave #3 who had the largest cock.  His rings were reinstalled so he could be used by any of the women later on.  His cock was to remain hard and useful.

The bowls were there to collect slave cum from the various events making up this game.  It was a good way to get the slaves milked.  They were ordered to pick them up with their mouths and place them at the feet of their Mistress.  For the first heat Lady Victoria directed, "When you dogs are given the signal to begin you will play with those worthless peckers of yours until you squirt your ridiculous white goo into your little doggie bowl, which I see you have all managed to properly place in front of you."

At first glance a race such as this would be good competition for the slaves.  However as any good horse trainer knows it really is good-natured competition for the slave Owners.  Each Mistress will work out a ritual to psyche and train her slave to produce semen on command.  A Mistress will take advantage of all of her slave's known fetishes to insure readiness and performance in the loins of her slaves.  For the first heat Mistress Samantha would use the tips of her toes and her favorite pair of nipple clamps. I ready had ejaculations in the previous game.  But so have all the other slaves.  The big thing about this event is that we had better not displease out owner. 

She expects us to perform as good as or better than other slaves because they taught us how too.  Mistress Samantha would take my failure as hers and make sure that I did not ever perform as such again.     Before the hostess gives the signal for the slaves to begin jacking off each slave, kneeling naked in front of his Mistress is teased and subjected to those things that She knows turns the slave on.  This brief period of time is very important. It gives the Mistress a chance to take full command of her slave to bring her slave to arousal, the very way she used to enslave him in the first place.  Mistress Samantha can do it many ways including eye contact and facial expressions. She looked deeply into my eyes as though I were a cross between a cute stupid puppy and piece of dirt. She played with my erect cock with the toe of her slide heel shoe and smugly played with my nipple clamps with her hand.  I knew this was my moment to prove my submission to my Goddess.

At the signal from Lady Victoria She softly kissed one of the nipple clamps.  Her power was unbelievable.   I creamed a load into my sperm (cum) bowl instantly.  I had finished first. Slave #1 finished last and received a fierce whipping from his Mistress.   Then had to crawl down the cum bowl gauntlet lick every drop from every cum bowl while receiving a hail of stinging whiplashes on his naked and pain-racked body.   Many of the Mistress added to his discomfort by dipping the tips of their toes into their slave's cum bowl and making the slave lick and suck the cum from their perfumed nylon clad feet.  Some of the Mistresses insisted the slave lick goo remaining dripping from their slave's pecker.

The party was moved downstairs.  All of us were taken to the playroom except the maid slave who brought down the candle and put it on a table then left.  As the conversation continued upstairs Mistress Samantha began to set the next scene. She lined us up in a row on our bare bellies on the cold floor at one end of the long basement.  She turned her attention to slave #7, the sex slave.  She moved him aside because he couldn’t cum anyhow.  She couldn't resist pulling her skirt up around her waist and ordered him to kiss her ass.  She turned around and straddled his kneeling form forcing his face into her wet and throbbing crotch. He quickly provided her with an organism.  After being satisfied she was ready to put him in position. She had him lay on his back on the bondage table. His ankles and wrist were secured to the corners in a spread-eagled position. Meanwhile his mouth was gagged with a penis that was strapped around his head and a dildo attached to his mouth. He was to be used later.

Meanwhile we were filled with anticipation.  We could hear the ladies laughter and the sound of their heels as they came down the steps. The Ladies were encouraged to relax and get comfortable.  They knew they were about to be entertained.   Mistress Samantha had game in mind for us.  She called it a shoe derby.  We were to be on our bellies throughout the contest with our ankles cuffed together and our hands tightly bound behind our backs.  Mistress Samantha asked each Mistress to remove her shoes and place them in front her slave’s head.  The rules were simple. The object was for the slaves to get BOTH of his Mistresses shoes to the far wall while slithering on their bare belly before the other slaves.  The Mistresses were thoroughly delighted to see their asshole slaves naked, bound and slithering like worms, pushing the high heels shoes down the length of the basement.   They began taking wagers on their slaves.

Even before the starting bell they chided and exhorted us.  We were kicked with their stocking or bare feet and whipped on our worthless asses the entire length of the basement.  I finished third. The Win, Placed, and Show slaves were given rewards for their performances. Mistress Samantha put her finger in her snatch and let me lick it. She was quietly preparing me for the next cum heat.  The losing slaves were chained arms and legs to the steel support poles in the where they were available for any woman to practice her whip strokes or to enjoy other torture techniques.

Miss Tracy took a cattle prod and went down the line reaching behind slaves shackled to the poles hitting their balls with a hit shot of electric voltage.  Each time she hit a slave he would jump and she would get hysterical with laughter.  The noise from the cracking of whips on slave bodies, the grunts and groans that resulted was very stimulating to the women.   It was very clear this is why women like coming to Lady Victoria’s.

We were lined up again against a wall.  We were pitted against the clock. The idea was to cum quickly.  The slave with the slowest time would be the loser. The lights were turned down.  Each slave was ushered to the center of the darkened room with a spotlight shined on him.  When the bell rang he was to get it off as fast as he could into the tin cum cup.  Lady Victoria held the stopwatch.  The Ladies began cheering and laughing offering numerous humiliating insults of one kind or another.  "The slave with the slowest time - you guessed it, downs everything in the tin cum cup.  I disappointed my Mistress.  I finished third.  Slave #4 was the loser.  What was evident is that the women here reinforced their knowledge that they were superior and their male slaves were at their disposal to do anything that they wished either as real servitude or as amusement toy.  Absolute obedience was what everyone saw from their slaves. The slaves were at the disposal of the cruel Female Supremacists that were having Fun with their party's playthings.

By now the candle had burned out.  The games were over.   Another candle would be lit for sharing hour.  This was really an oxymoron because when one comes to Lady Victoria’s they know that they are required to share their slaves with other guests. This is to broaden the experience of both owners and their slaves.  But this time period is where the Women will select which slave seems best at each type of service they wish to enjoy.  Then they can go from slave to slave to enjoy what is thought to be each slave’s best characteristic.

Slave #6 was selected as the oral slave for this event. He would be encouraged to kiss, lick and generally show his adoration to any of the delicious cunts who will want his attention and who he had better please.

Slave #7 was the cock slave.   In addition to the rings that were already on his cock to keep it hard his balls were tied tightly.  If he slacked as a slave would be made to suck it back up.  He was to have a fresh condom on for each woman who decided to use him. 

Another slave was restrained on a table.  Copper plumbing clamps were attached to his nipples, cock, balls and toes.  Numbered wires ran from a control box mounted on the table to the copper clamps. There was a button for each number.  If the button for a slave’s left nipple and right toe were pushed together one would see slave gyrations that reflected how the slave received his torture.  The electric shocks mold a slave’s mind.  They make him forget himself and accept servitude.

Another slave was strapped to a table.  Sterile needles were made available to stick him with.  They could leave the needles in and walk away for other Women to flick and agitate.  The slave’s eyes were the only prohibited place.

Still another slave strapped down had a special butt plug inserted in him.  It had a hole down the middle of it that had a back flow valve in it.  A tube from it led to an enema bag hanging above the table.  Any woman can add a little more to the slave’s already filled bowels by loosening a clamp.  When she let the clamp go it stopped adding fluid.

Two slaves were chained to poles for freestyle torture.  These two could be subjected to the whim of any Woman. Two others were mounted on a padded horse for the Ladies use, anal or for whipping.

And finally there was a human toilet placed strategically in the corner of the room.  That was I was Ladies party toilet.

Miss Tracy hung tight to Mistress Samantha.  She whispered she wanted to really torture a slave.  Mistress Samantha. Took her to the two at large slaves, She found two hose clamps with an eye welded to it.  She showed Miss Tracy how to install the hose clamp on the slave’s cock.  Then rawhide lace was tied tightly around the slave’s balls with a loop to attach another chain, which went to the cock hose clamp eye.  Both slaves, after having their devices attached were made to squat.   A light chain was attached to the eye on the hose clamp that was firmly in place just behind the slave’s cock head.  The chain was measured so it barely touched the floor.  Mistress Samantha explained to Miss Tracy, “What this was going to be is equal weights would be attached to each slave’s chain.  He would be ordered to rise.  He would have to life the weight with his cock and balls.  Your slave would compete with mine.  If they lifted the weight we order him to squat again and add weight.  Got it?” 

After six weight changes were made it was easy to see both slaves were aching.  Mistress Tracy was enjoying her newfound power.  When Mistress Samantha wasn’t looking she added two extra weights to her slave and stepped back.  The command to rise was given and her slave felt like his cock and balls would be torn off if he lifted the weights.  Mistress Tracy picked up a crop screaming at him, “Lift slave, If those worthless organs of your come off so what.  They aren’t yours anyhow.” And she let loose a barrage with her whip.   She continued badgering the slave.  “If it comes off we’ll take it to the guy who put Bobbitt’s back on.  Now lift slave.”

The slave lifted.  His cock and balls were stretched to the limit.  He fell to his knees and groveled at the young girl’s feet begging her to stop.  She put her foot on his head and forced his body onto the floor with his balls exposed.  She beat them with her crop until Mistress Samantha stopped her.  Mistress Samantha saw how excited the girl was and grabbed the slave by his hair and literally pulled him to his knees in front of her.  The slave knew what his duty was.

But these two were not done yet.  After Mistress Tracy unloaded her juice into the slave’s mouth Mistress Samantha had him kneel before one of the chairs and tied his ball cord behind a metal ring embedded in the concrete floor. Then she cuffed his hands behind his back and put a gag in his mouth. She checked his balls one last time to make sure the cord was tight then she sat down in front of him grabbing his cock with her hand pulling him towards her. His ball cord pulled tight and his ball sac started stretching. She started using her crop to keep him trying. His face was filled with tears before she released his cock and stopped lashing him.  Standing up She looked him over and kicked him a couple of times before grinding her spiked heel into his upturned foot.  "You're first and only concern should be pleasing the Ladies and not your balls." She reminds him.  They leave the slave there for others to abuse and go looking for other pleasures. 

Since there was a lot of spicy food and champagne consumed there will be a need to use and abuse me as their little potty slave tonight.  My head was under the toilet seat with me looking up from beneath the seat.  My hands were secured to the toilet and my feet to the floor.

By this time these beautiful Ladies were enjoying their slaves to the fullest. Every Lady was stripped down to their lingerie and the sights and sounds of slaves being whipped filled the room as the ladies moved them around and positioned them for maximum pleasure. 

As the toilet slave I was now at the mercy and the disposal of these beautiful sadistic Women subject to their cruel desire as they can now spit, piss, or shit in my face when the need or desire arises. When a Mistress needs to relieve herself she seats her beautiful body on the throne while I must begged to her to use my mouth as her toilet.

The first one to use me was Miss Tracy.  She sat on the toilet and unleashed a steady stream of piss all over my face.  I tried to swallow as much as possible. Then she released a big smelly fart which I was forced to inhale.  Mistress Samantha was next. Her aim was better and I was able to swallow all of her piss.  She rewarded me with the privilege of licking her pussy and ass clean and reaming my tongue in her asshole for a few minutes. Then Mistress Barbara came by, who had so pee badly that as soon as her ass sat on the seat she pissed gusher.  I was a busy slave.   When Mistress Linda sat on the throne, she cropped my cock and balls as she pissed all over my face.  She had me begging for her shit on me but she denied me.  Mistress Chelsea looked down at me and saw me laying in about a half inch of female piss. She thought it would be best to use a funnel while she peed into my mouth.  I drank about four big size gulps of her piss.  

Mistress Jasmine then needed to use me. She was smoking.  She looked down at me and spit in my face.  Then she leaned down, took a big suck on her cigarette and blew it into my face causing me to choke and cough.  Then she dumped her ashes into my mouth while she cruelly stepped on my body and ground her spiked heels into my nipples while she pissed all over my face.  Next it was Mistress Tracy again. I guess it was that champagne she been drinking but She had to pee again.  I love her cute ass and thighs.

The candle burned down.  It was now time for the third heat of the cum-competition pairing us slaves in one on one competition against each other. This provided the Ladies with as many losers as winners and an opportunity for them dish out considerably more punishment which all are aching to do.  Following are the slave matches.

PAIR #1- slave # 1 versus slave # 4     Lady Victoria

PAIR #2 - slave # 2 versus slave # 5 Mistress Jasmines

PAIR #3 - slave #3 versus slave #8 (me)   Mistress Chelsea

Each pair of slaves was ordered to the middle of the room.  Each slave was required to worship the foot of a respected Mistress for five minutes until given a signal from Mistress Linda to play with their peckers and shoot our wads into our bowls.  Mistress Samantha knew I was spent which is one reason why males are inferior to Females.  Males can cum once or twice and they are done.  Women can have as many orgasms as they want nonstop. The loser slaves were; slaves # 1 and 2 and me.  We drank our opponents cum from the saucers.  Yuck!

The four winning slaves serviced Mistresses Barbara, Samantha and Linda’s feet. Each Mistress sat down and had a slave worship their feet while enjoying seeing the other slaves being punished and humiliated.

Mistress Jasmine came up and continued a previous game. The slaves were all blindfolded with our hands cuffed behind our backs.  We would compete against each other for a pair of panties on the floor.  The one to end up with the panties in his mouth would get the honor of servicing the pussy and asshole of the owner of the panties.  All others would have harsh doses with a cattle prod used on their balls.  It should be mentioned the reason for these activities is to instill strong discipline in every slave’s mind.  Slaves must accept pain, humiliation and anything their superiors choose for them.  When slaves are made to compete, any service to a Female is a high reward and is accepted as such by every trained slave. 

The losers know they must face punishment they will not like so winning becomes everything.  With a one-minute time limit all of the slaves were falling over each other.  To make things difficult for the slaves and fun for the Ladies, they lashed us with their crops and whips as we crawled around.

A couple of times they moved the panties when a slave got close to them.  Finally they got a winner.  It was slave #5.  Mistress Barbara got in position for him to worship her ass with his tongue as his reward for recovering her panties. The other slaves were ordered to attention as Mistress Jasmine quickly volunteered to do the honors with the cattle prod.  First she teased and toy with us by faking jabs at us. 

After having her fun she decided it was time to give slaves their promised punishment as the rest of the ladies cheered with each jolt.  When she was finished torturing us Lady Victoria decided to slip off her panties and waved them in our faces.  She had us all sniff them for a second before she threw them up in the air.  They landed in the middle room so that we would have to wrestle for them.  I was the winner of this round and my reward was to be Lady Victoria oral slave who offered me up to any or all of the Ladies.  My cock and balls were tied to a ring on the floor.  A chair was placed so it would be a stretch to eat a pussy. 

Lady Victoria went to the implement table and picked out the whip then headed over to me. She gave me a thorough whipping as a tune up to let me know I would perform or face her whip, which I can tell you is no fun.  When she finished tuning me up Mistress Linda was the first one to use me as Lady Victoria and Mistress Samantha stood beside me talking. 

She removed her panties and sat in front of me at distance that when I tried to reach her stretched my balls to the point it brought tears to my eyes.  My lips got to within an inch of her womanhood as I whimpered.  Lady Victoria ordered me to service her to her satisfaction and lashed my ass a dozen times before pushing my face forward to where it belonged.  She couldn’t care less what it was doing to my genitals which I feared would be torn off of me.

At the same time Mistresses Chelsea, Jasmine and Miss Tracy had turned their attention to slave #4 who was hanging from a ceiling hook.  Mistress Jasmine gave his cock and balls a going over while Mistresses Chelsea and Tracy worked his ass with crops.   He didn't appear to have much of a chance. Things were pretty intense and I could see that the Ladies were being hard on all the slaves all night. 

After slave # 4’s beating, Mistress Tracy joined her mother, Mistress Barbara, who put slave # 5 on the training horse, secured his wrists and ankles to the legs.  Then she picked a studded paddle and punished his ass until it was red hot.  Meanwhile her daughter Mistress Tracy joined the fun donning a big nine-inch strap-on dildo.   She had him suck her big cock like a slut for few minutes until it was it nice and wet.  "Have you ever been so humiliated before, slave?" Mistress Barbara asked.

"Only by you Mistress" the slave responded. 

Then Mistress Barbara spit in between the slave's buttocks prior to her daughter Mistress Tracy ramming her dildo up this slave's asshole ramming him vigorously for five excruciating minutes while he was servicing Mistress Barbara’s ass orally.  Eventually the two of them climaxed with very intense orgasms.  Even an after Mistress Tracy pulled her dildo out of his ass, the slave was trembling and shaking, especially his knees.

"Why are your knees trembling, slave?"  Mistress Barbara asked the slave. "Are telling me slave, that cock is too big for you?' She continued to verbally abuse him.

"Yes Mistress," he responded meekly.

“I think you need more dick slave. Every Mistress should have an opportunity to rape your pussy- ass before the night is over." She laughed as she lit her cigarette, took a few puffs then sucked in a big load of smoke and blew it in his face.  She made the slave open his mouth wide as her ashtray. 

When she finished her smoke, She cruelty, put the cigarette out on his balls causing the slave to let out a violent loud scream.  Then she forced him to eat the cigarette butt.

Mistress Samantha and Linda wanted to rape this slut.  They were going to gang bang him with their big strap-on dildos.  But they decided to have a contest to decide who gets to fuck him in the ass and who gets to fuck him in the mouth.  They chose a spitting accuracy contest to decide who got what by using the worthless slave's face as their target.  The point system will be as followed;                 

                       20 points for his mouth.

                       30 points for his nose.

                       40 points for either eye

                       50 points bulls-eye in between the eyes.

The winner of the contest gets his ass while the loser, and of course there is no real loser gets her dick sucked off.  Mistress Samantha won and she got to fuck the slave's ass and fuck him she did while Mistress Linda got her dildo sucked by the slut. At the same time, Mistress Jasmine and her sister Mistress Chelsea took advantage of the sex slave #7 still bound on his back to the table. They slipped a handy condom on his big cock and used him to satisfy their sexual needs. Mistress Jasmine removed his gag and mounted his mouth while Mistress Chelsea started to ride his cock. Mistress Jasmine wanted to use him as a toilet and did pissing carefully into his open mouth then have him lick her clean until she reached an orgasm.

Afterwards Mistress Jasmine got off the table and went back to the whipping boy slave #4 and started beating him with a strap while her sister Mistress Chelsea remained sitting on the sex slave’s rock hard cock deep inside her. The remaining slaves were to remain on all fours serving the Mistresses as chairs or footstools for an hour when Mistress Jasmine suggested. "Ladies lets torment these useless worms that are not doing anything."  She said as she blindfolded and grabbed slave # 3 by the collar, taking him to the display area.  There she had the slave kneel before her, groveling and kissing her feet making him beg for her cruel torture.

She stood him up and hung him by his wrists to the ceiling hook, which was only four feet away from slave # 4 who also was hanging from the ceiling hook. She picked up the studded paddle and administered at least fifty hard whacks across his ass as he whimpered in pain.  Mistress Samantha was watching all this.  She sat herself on slave # 1 back smoking a cigarette with slave # 2 kneeling at her feet.  She had him kiss her boots and used his mouth as an ashtray.  After her smoke, she finished her glass of champagne and got up.  Then she ordered slave # 2 to crawl to the X-frame where she bound him spread eagle to the frame.  With his ass vulnerable to her abuse she picked up an African blowgun and blew about dozen darts into his butt she paid no attention to the slave’s screaming from the pain.  .

Mistress Chelsea tortured slave # 3’s nipples before she worked over his cock. Then she beat him with strap several times until he began crying out in pain.  Then she kicked him in the balls and let him drop to the floor writhing in pain.

Mistress Samantha with a cat-o-nine tails whip lashed out at the darts buried n slave #1 ass before plucking out them off of him using the whip painfully.  She continued to abuse him as she turned him around with his back to the frame.

She whacks his nipples and cock with the strap then placed a nipple chain on his tits. She clipped a five-lead weight to the nipple chain and two five pound weights to his balls as he squirmed in pain. Then she lit a cigarette and blew the smoke in his face several times to show her contempt for him.  She tormented his body with it and dumped ashes in his mouth before stamping out the cigarette in his mouth for him to eat.

After she was finished with him, Mistress Samantha released him and put his head under the training toilet.  Then she let the slave taste a morsel of her shit with her piss.  She sat down besides Mistress Chelsea, who was putting slave#4 to work on her stocking feet and Mistress Jasmine finally got tired and sat besides Mistress Linda.

The slave she had been whipping would be useless for several hours so they left him where he was to savor a tampon in his mouth. Everyone was having a wonderful time at the perfect lingerie night. As the evening went on, the slave’s hides became covered with crop and whip marks.

Meanwhile all the Ladies would use slave # 7, the sex slave.  Alternating between riding his cock and sitting on his face to be cleaned and serviced by his eager tongue one after another used this facility for their pleasure.  Since he was wearing a cock ring at all times they would not concern themselves that he would have orgasms or going soft.  Since the sex was slave lying down on the table practically all night; the ladies decided to give him a chance to get up.  They made him get on his hands and knees side by side with slave #1.  They put a twenty-pound weight tied to his balls, which they would be made to drag behind them on the floor while being urged on by the Ladies crops.  Their goal was to reach Mistress Linda’s seat at the other side of the room with her legs spread wide apart.

The first one to reach her would be allowed to bring his face between her legs and service her to an organism.  The other slave would go under Mistress Chelsea’s whip and would be lashed as long as Mistress Linda was being serviced. Twenty pounds doesn't sound much like much, but it must have put a terrible strain on their balls. With the constant assault of crops and their desire to please the Mistresses in every way, kept them going. This was a direct result of slave training and our dedication to Female superiority. We slaves recognized their right to use us for their needs and pleasure in any way they wished.

Slave # 1 reached Mistress Linda first he was allowed to service her while slave # 7 had his  blistered ass kicked to the center of the room where Mistress Chelsea was waiting with a whip eager to get started. 

Not until Mistress Linda pushed the slave away with her foot did Mistress Chelsea issue the last swing of the whip. He was a mess but that was okay. "There was something about the sight of slave covered with his Mistress' whip marks that turns me on.” said Mistress Chelsea. 

At one point Mistress Jasmine pulled her slave #3 in the middle of the room and demonstrated one of her favorite punishments. Moving his cock out of the way, she pulled one of his balls down and twisted it as she squeezed it.  Without a sound the slave sank to his knees as his face showed the extent of his agony.  She then put her foot on his back and just pushed him over the floor. When she used the tip of her shoe to lift his face you could see that he was crying very hard. "It still amazes me how sensitive a male’s balls are but as a dominant woman I'm glad to have the advantage during punishment and training of them." Mistress Jasmine said.

After her demonstration, Mistress Jasmine walked over to me and bent my head back until I was looking up at the ceiling. Then she straddled my face and pissed into my mouth as I served as her toilet.  I managed to swallow every drop of her golden wine and used my lips to clean her afterwards. Then she sat down in front of me and she was ready to be serviced.  "I expect you slave to satisfy me with at least three excellent organisms or I will use the cattle prod on your balls." Mistress Jasmine said as she waved it n my face. She also intended to make me work for it. So she placed her chair so that I would have to stretch to the limit to please her.

Then Mistress Samantha sat down in the other chair to have slave #6 service her making him stretch too which caused us to play painful tug of war with our balls. The two women decided to make a real contest of it. The first Mistress to have an organism would win. The rest of the Mistresses took sides and urged us slaves on with their crops as we struggled to reach the ladies and to service them properly. Our balls were stretching so tightly that they definitely presented a very erotic sight for the Mistresses to see us in lots of pain like our balls were going to explode.  It wasn't their whips that urged us into position as much as it was our desire to serve and please our Mistresses.

I provided Mistress Jasmine with the first organism. When it was all over and both Ladies had been satisfied.  Mistress Samantha wanted to thank the slave she had been using for losing. So, making sure that his ball cord remained tight, she picked up a strap-on dildo and after bending his head back put it in his mouth and pushed it down his throat.  She held it in place as he choked, gagged and coughed.  She seemed to be enjoying herself very much as she worked it in and out.  At one point She reached down and grabbed his cock and pulled him forward putting more pressure on his balls. Finally she took the dildo out his mouth and allowed him to move backward and relieve the tension on his balls.  But this didn't last long as Mistress Jasmine still embarrassed by her slave's performance took Mistress Samantha’s place and put the dildo back down his throat.  When she finally removed it he was ordered to service her.

As the night wore on all the slaves got their asses whipped many times. Even Lady Victoria’s TV maid husband didn't escape the strap as Mistress Barbara and Miss Tracy bent him over a chair, picked up the back of his skirt and gave him a good going over. They said it was for forgetting to curtsy to them.  But I think they really did it for the fun of it.  When the evening came to a close all the Ladies were all sitting around talking and feeling very relaxed as Women always do after they had a chance to enjoy each other's company and used us slaves to their fullest.

The oral slaves, including myself were still in our positions being ignored while the remaining slaves were kneeling before some Ladies feet, servicing their stocking-covered legs.  The TV maid was standing at attention next to the refreshment table.  Mistress Barbara went over to slave#5 and took the dildo out of his ass and placed him on his knees. Then she allowed him to kiss her ass before thanking him for serving them then sent him to slave quarters.  They turned their attention to slave#4 who was hung up earlier. They took him down and sent him to the slave quarters too, deciding that it would do him some good to suck all night on the tampon that was still in his mouth.  Sometime in the morning they would give him permission to take it out.

It was late. Mistresses Barbara, Jasmine and Chelsea went their bedrooms each taking a slave with them.  The maid slave was left to clean up knowing he had better leave the room spotless before going to bed, and that included cleaning and oiling the crops, straps and whips they had used. 

Lady Victoria and Mistress Samantha then sat down in front of us oral slaves and ordered us to service them as they ordered the TV maid to clean up. I licked my Mistress Samantha’s pussy while slave #6 licked Lady Victoria’s. Slowly they leaned back leaving us slaves to slobber dutifully between their legs. "The end of perfect a evening." Lady Victoria said as they crashed for the night. 

CHAPTER 9 (Day 9)

Mistress Samantha awakened me around 4:00AM.  She ordered me to service her to another orgasm.  When she released me from servicing her she went back to sleep and I slept on the floor at the foot of her bed.  She kicked me six hours later to awaken me.  She ordered me to serve her breakfast in bed.  I brought her breakfast tray of coffee, fruit and a donut and served her as she lay there in bed.

She sat up on the edge of her bed. “Kiss my feet slave." She said as she sipped her morning coffee. "I want to hear your prayer slave." she demanded.  I responded as I recited the prayer of adoration to her perfectly.  "Very good slave, you may warm my toes with your mouth by sucking on them."  She seemed to be pleased with me. While she ate she ordered me to lie on my back with my body lying adjacent to her bed.  She planted one foot on my chest and the other over my mouth.  I told was to lick her feet and suck her toes. She gave me some of her chewed up food to eat.  She would lean over and spit food into my open wide mouth for me to eat. She even spit coffee in my face too.

When she was finished with her breakfast, she lit a cigarette and began blowing her smoke in my face for me to inhale.  As usual I was her ashtray as she dumped her ashes in my mouth.   I would thank her continuously as I kept my mouth open wide for her. "Keep it open slave, because I’ve got something special for you." She said as she cleared her throat and spit a big saliva ball in my mouth.  I thanked her after I swallowed it. "Are you thirsty slave? Because I’ve got to pee," She mocked me.

"Yes Mistress, please allow me, even though I'm not worthy to drink your golden nectar Mistress Samantha"

"Get your head under the toilet, slave."  I did after I kissed her ass then I placed my head under the toilet awaiting her to sit on the throne.  She stared down at me blowing smoke in my face and using my mouth as an ashtray until she was finished smoking.  Then she put out her cigarette out on my tongue, and then made me eat it.

She slipped out of her gown until was she was totally naked, sat down and immediately emptied her bladder into my mouth.  I must have consumed a quart of her golden wine. "Since you have swallowed every drop of my piss, slave. You may lick the piss off my pussy,” She said.  As I moved my mouth to obey her command she let out a big smelly fart that filled my nostrils with her pungent odor. "Oh slave, lick my asshole. I might have a little treat for you this morning." She laughed as I licked her anus and she continued to fart away.

"Let’s see if you had improved your ability to consume your Goddess' shit. Open wide slave. “She continued while she tried to shit.  But she could only muster a few tiny turds that dropped into my mouth. Then she wiped her ass with tissue paper and stuffed into my mouth. I was gagged with those shitty papers in my mouth while she got up and showered. 

She got dressed. She ordered me to wash my mouth and kneel before her. She had me give her a complete tongue devotional on her feet while she relaxed sitting in her chair wearing only a blue silky robe and enjoying her coffee, watching the view from her window. There was a knock at the door. It was Mistress Chelsea and her slave #2. She invited her into the room with her slave naturally following on his hands and knees.   Mistress Chelsea was only wearing a black gown with nothing underneath.

They swapped slaves with each other. I went with Mistress Chelsea to her room, while slave#2 was left with Mistress Samantha. "We are going play ball busters with you slaves today." Mistress Chelsea said. To get better idea of my capability she put me through a test by cropping my balls from different angles until I dropped to my knees. After I had recovered she did it all over again. She repeated this a few times until she made her game plan. It was then she decided then to use a flat leather gag on me during the game. "I've learned in the past that a slave can usually take pain longer if he can't cry out when being whipped and I want to every advantage I can get under the rules."                 

She then wanted me to service her orally.  But before putting me to work She checked my ear tag for my pain tolerance rating promising to take me past that limit if I didn't totally satisfy her or if my cock didn't stay hard while I served her.

She was so relaxed that it was hard for her to remember to check my cock every now and then. I did a very good and she was pleased with me. So when I was finished, she had me kiss her feet and then her ass before dismissing me.

I was to go outside and join the other slaves to set up for the "ball buster game".  It was played in a ten-foot square area next to the pool.  We placed some chairs for the Owners under the shade trees until the game was to begin then pampered them by serving them   by pool until about one o' clock which was game time.  I spent time licking Mistress Chelsea’s boots feet as she prepared for the game.  

"Ball Busters" was one of their favorites. All the Ladies were looking forward to this event.  They would have two teams with three ladies on each team with one volunteering to keep score.  The game of Ball Busters involves each Mistress riding a slave by sitting on his shoulders and carrying a three-foot long crop. The object of the game is to crop your opponent's slave in the balls to the point it is hard enough to drop him to his knees.  The playing area is ten feet square and each round lasts ten-minute ort until a slave is dropped to his knees.  . 

A slave is taken out of play if he steps outside the playing area or he is cropped to his knees.  A Mistress Player may also be disqualified if she uses her crop to block her opponent's lashes. If at the end of the ten-minutes neither slave has been cropped to his knees, the Mistress who scores the most lashes wins on points.  Naturally this game is played outdoors and the slaves are naked.  The Ladies on the other hand were wearing leather pants or jeans along with leather boots to protect them from any strokes that miss their mark. When experienced Mistresses play against each other the crops can move pretty fast and so their boots and pants are needed to protect their legs. From the waist up, they all were wearing just bras or corsets.

Mistresses Samantha, Jasmine and Lady Victoria gagged their slaves before the game. Mistress Chelsea brought the two crops she would be using.  Mistress Tracy would sit with a slave #4 as her footstool and keep score, not because if lack of confidence, but because She felt She could learn more by watching. They also set up slave #5 on his hands and knees with a tray of refreshments on his back.

Finally they picked their teams: Lady Victoria and her daughters, Mistresses Jasmine and Chelsea against Mistresses Samantha, Linda and Barbara. They drew names for the first players and the draw put Mistress Barbara against Lady Victoria in the first round. Mistress Barbara didn't have chance and they all knew it. It was just a game and they were there to have fun and enjoy use of their slaves.

The first round lasted just about thirty seconds before Lady Victoria got two good lashes into the slave's balls as all watched with pleasure seeing the slave sink to his knees whimpering.  .

Next up was Mistress Linda against Mistress Chelsea who was riding me as her slave. This round was much more exciting. Both players were experienced and had a good chance of winning. They moved fast turning us slaves left and right, each trying to avoid the other's crop. As the Mistresses looked for an openings or weakness both of us slaves took lashes to our thighs, legs, and cock. After seven minutes and with no clear winner, things got heated.

Both ladies were receiving advice from the sidelines and that's when Mistress Chelsea made the fatal mistake. Mistress Jasmine yelled something and Mistress Chelsea actually turned her head to listen. As soon as she did, Mistress Linda came in with a wicked underhand shot straight to my balls. She caught me so hard that I think I came three or four inches off the ground. Then I fell flat on my face so fast Mistress Chelsea almost fell with me. Then she kicked me out of the playing area as she verbally abused me by calling me every name in the book.

Next it was Mistress Samantha against Mistress Jasmine.  At first it seems Mistress Jasmine’s slave was losing strength with each time he gasped from pain. However Mistress Jasmine was able to nick Mistress Samantha’s slave in the balls. He didn't go down but now he barely moves. All that Mistress Samantha could do was turning him around completely to keep Mistress Jasmine’s crop from his balls. She Knew he was hurt and took her crop to his ass making it bright red. Then she started making her moves getting ready for the kill. However he was getting stronger and recovering, but not moving very fast. As soon as Mistress Jasmine moved her slave behind Mistress Samantha, Mistress Samantha spun her slave around quickly and she swung her crop backhand catching Mistress Jasmine’s slave's balls hard enough to drop him like a rock. Then Mistress Samantha took her seat and ordered her slave to kneel besides her.  She fondled his cock and balls as a reward for staying on his feet, while Mistress Jasmine kicked her slave off the playing area.

Next it was Mistress Linda’s turn again, and this time she would be going against Lady Victoria.  It would be two very experienced ladies riding well-trained slaves. What would happen in this match was any body’s guess. The ladies went at each other fast and furious. Their crops flew back and forth as the slaves responded instantly to their commands from their Mistresses. Every one was cheering from the sidelines as each slave took lash after lash. The slaves were being covered with crop marks as both ladies lashed each other’s animal without mercy.  You could see their cocks bouncing high each time they were caught by the crop in failed attempt to lash his balls. The jeans and boots the ladies were wearing protected them when the crops missed their mark, something that happens often when action gets going this fast.  Mistress Linda was doing a good job keeping her slave's balls away from Lady Victoria’s crop, but in a fast game of Ball Busters, things can change in a matter of seconds. As Lady Victoria jabbed to the right, Mistress Linda turned her slave left. But Lady Victoria also turned to the left and caught Mistress Linda’s slave with his cock swinging side to side, which gave her clear shot at his balls. Lady Victoria cropped him not once but twice.  Mistress Linda’s slave went down and it was all over leaving only Mistress Samantha to defend the honor of her team against Lady Victoria.

My Mistress was too smart to be fooled by any tricks and tore into Lady Victoria’s slave without mercy hoping to beat him so hard and so fast that he became disoriented.  Things were going pretty well. Lady Victoria was worried.   Every time Lady Victoria cropped the Mistress Samantha’s slave, Mistress Samantha would turn her slave and she would lash Lady Victoria’s mount. 

She would land lashes on her opponent’s slave's cock several times and lash him hard across his legs and the stomach. Then while both were making a fast move Mistress Samantha made a mistake of using her crop to block Lady Victoria move which is totally against the rules of the game. Lady Victoria won the game and Mistress Samantha cropped her slave to his knees. She reached down and with the tip of her crop, moved the slave's cock aside and held him perfectly still while Lady Victoria cropped his balls.  As he went to his knees she got off her slave and cropped his balls again, and hard. Then she simply put the tip of her crop on the back of his neck and she pushed him over on the floor with little effort. After the game the ladies went to the shower and relaxed while the slaves were sent to their quarters and given time to recover.

An hour later, Mistress Linda entered the slave quarters.  She called forward the three prize slaves from the previous ball-buster game. Lady Victoria’s slave#5, Mistress Samantha’s slave #7, and Mistress Linda’s slave#3.  These slaves would receive gold, silver and bronze medals, tokens of their superior service.  They were to crawl to her, line up in single file on all fours then follow her up stairs to the pool where the rest of Mistresses were enjoying the sun.  A barbeque prepared and served by Lady Victoria’s slave-maid was being devoured while the Women relaxed at poolside tanning their beautiful bodies. The prize slaves were brought there to serve and attend to the Mistresses’ every whim such as being a footstool, table, fan, foot servant, ashtray or whatever she wanted them to do.

Mistresses Jasmine and Chelsea, the wicked sister duo entered the slave quarters.  They were dressed in tiny black bikinis with slip-on high heels.  "Get your worthless pathetic asses over here, in a single file line slaves, lowlife losers, pieces of shit slaves." Mistress Jasmine shouted while Mistress Chelsea lashed her crop at us until we formed a line. 

We were immediately blindfolded then had leather cuffs put on our wrists that were secured behind our backs.   Mistress Chelsea placed leashes on our collars.  She ordered us to stand up and march upstairs while Mistress Jasmine whipped at us from the rear.  We were told to stay in line and that the women wanted to take a better look at the losers which we were.  We were brought to the pool then paraded around it twice provoking the Mistresses to mock and jeer us, calling us losers, useless animals, etc. We were then brought to pool’s edge and made to stand with our faces towards the water.  Our leashes were unhooked. 

 

Mistress Chelsea came up behind us.  Using her training whip she gave each of us two lashes with her harsh whip deftly creating a big “X” on each of our asses.  She turned to the women and announced, “I have marked each of these losers with a big “X” on his ass so you know for sure which of the slave population here these scumbags are.” 

Suddenly to our absolute surprise we found ourselves plunging into the pool as Mistress Jasmine gave us a hefty push.  She and Mistress Chelsea followed diving in gracefully with ropes in their hands.  The element of surprise made us easy prey for the two expert swimmers who quickly subdued us and wrapped a rope around each of us then tied us all back to back.  We were thrashing to keep from drowning as the two of them began systematically pushing our heads under water while we were fighting hard to keep our heads out of the water.  Naturally we were no match for these two very superior Women especially since we had no way to defend ourselves.  The women at poolside all moved to pool’s edge screaming expletives.  "Drown the magnets, girls." Mistress Samantha shouted while this wicked duo was having the time of their lives dunking us underwater threatening to drown us. 

When one of the slaves gulped too much water and seemed he could actually drown them finally loosened the rope and towed us to the pool steps.

Where we exited to a line of Owners, crops in hand, anxious to take a few licks at our now water softened flesh adding lines to the big red “Xs” already there. One Mistress had a hose she squirted our bodies, head, and balls with making us dance about to the glee of the observing fun loving Women. 

Towels were thrown at us to dry off Mistresses Chelsea and Jasmine as they emerged from the pool.  I almost came when I got to Mistress Chelsea’s legs they seemed so attractive at the moment.        

When they had enough amusement, they continued their barbecue party. However they were not done with us.  They wanted us slaves just out from the pool be cooked some.  We were taken to a wooden H-frame that was specially erected for the occasion where the three of us slaves where tied in a painful bondage position.    We were suspended side by side using a block and tackle to hang us from the frame with our toes barely touching the ground.  The now trembling muscles of our calves had to support all of our weight. Our ankles where secured to a post and another slave's ankle.  In my case each of my ankles were tied to another slave's ankles.  This arrangement forced our legs apart and left us with in still a more painful position of having to hang from our wrists.  Our blindfolds were removed while the sun glared brightly into our eyes.  It wasn’t long before we all felt the blazing sun baking our helpless naked bodies.  

       

We were the loser slaves of the “Ball-Buster” competition.  Our owners do not like having loser slaves.  We had to suffer.  A lasting effect was wanted.  Sunburn all over our naked bodies would sting for days.  No aloe or other skin care lotion would be given to us after we were released.  Forget the pain from a whip, even a gentle touch from our Mistress’ hand could send us to the ceiling from the pain.   To help cook us quicker our tormentors had the other slaves anoint our skin with baby oil including our genitals to make our skin sizzle more. Then to make sure our memories would register our failures forever, sponges soaked in urine where placed in our mouths serving as gags.  We were loser slaves, not martyrs hanging for posterity.  We are expected to accept pain and deal with it, not collapse as soon as a whip strikes our balls.  Owners expect reliability from their properties and we failed them in this situation.  Perfection would have been if no slaves went down in the ten minute time period meaning we had achieved perfection in that area anyhow. 

After they had enjoyed their large meal at the poolside they chatted among themselves finishing off a couple bottles of wine.  Soon they began anticipating the prospect of what was about to follow.  Slaves # 3, 5, and 7 were, all meticulously prepared to be the dogs of Lady Victoria, Mistresses Linda and Samantha.  They waited naked and nervous at the side of the pool.  Mistresses Barbara, Chelsea, and Jasmine came to us slaves in suspended bondage and were about take out their anger on us for helping lose their game. 

Since I was Mistress Chelsea horse for the game, she was going punish me severely. She came up to me with cigarette in her mouth, grabbed my balls gave them a painful squeeze, took a big drag on her cigarette then blew the smoke in my face.  She followed this with a swift kick in my groin area causing me to try to double over which of course I couldn’t then with a snarl on her face buried her lit cigarette on my chest to extinguish it.  I screamed as if my life was ending.  She just stood there smiling at my agony.  When I had stopped screaming and had calmed down she gave me a cold stare telling me there was more to come.

She picked up a wet studded leather strap and savagely beat my ass. "This is for your performance in "ball busters" today slave which caused me to lose my game."  She said as continued to punish me until tears began to roll down my cheeks.” Next She kicked me in the balls again making me see double. 

Mistresses Barbara and Jasmine were doing similar wicked things to their loser slaves.  If we all took the whipping to our balls in stride there would have been no winners but any losers as well.  If all the slaves performed similarly the women would have been proud of their slaves.  Mistress Samantha had no sympathy for me.  She only hoped this torture would make me into a better slave. 

Lady Victoria, now well lit from drink, suggested it was time for the three prizewinners to be prepared for the next contest, "The Dog Show.  She stood up and slowly peeled off her robe and revealing her black two-piece bikini swimsuit nicely emphasized with her black spike heeled shoes.  She looked awesome with her hands on her hips, legs braced in a wide stance.  Her halter-top struggled to hold her bulging tits.   Mistress Linda followed Lady Victoria’s example.  She wore tiny red panties with red ankle boots.  She was topless. Her firm breasts were tipped with swollen pointed nipples.  Mistress Samantha was elegant.  She had on her black two-piece swimsuit and was bare legged.  Slaves and Ladies alike could not help but stare at her she is so stunning whether alone or with other very comely Women.  She always stood out.  The three of them sat down on comfortable chairs and the other ladies watched from sides as the three dog-slaves were summoned to crawl to them.

The three dogs shuffled pathetically around the pool on all fours to a chorus of jeers and excited giggling. They stopped in a line at the feet of their assigned owners who stared arrogantly into the flush, pitiful faces of their animals.  The dog slaves looked helplessly back at them.  Mistress Linda commented with cruel delight on how dog-like the slaves appeared.  

"Forward you useless dogs," Mistress Samantha snapped, "and show your respect by bowing your heads in humble unison and begin to display your obedience by licking our feet." 

The slaves quickly obeyed carrying out their humiliating task sweeping their tongues slavishly backwards and forward over the Mistresses’ feet.

“Don’t get to carried away slave five," said Lady Victoria who had not kicked off her shoes, “you leave any trace of saliva on my shoes and I'll dig my heels into your balls.  Slave five hunched his shoulders and continued to methodically clean her shoes while they laughed at him. The slaves continued to lick their Mistresses’ shoes for about ten minutes while chatting among themselves in deference to the busy slave dogs.

Mistress Samantha decided to order them to stop licking.  When they raised their heads the Mistresses slipped their choke chains over their heads onto their necks and stood up.  The Ladies they paraded their animals around the pool side with Mistress Samantha leading her slave followed by Lady Victoria and Mistress Linda.  The slaves struggled to keep pace at their Mistress' heels and the reason soon became clear.  The slaves were obviously in a highly aroused state.  Each dog was fully erect with his penis wiggling between his legs. It was easy to see the state of their frustrated expressions.  None of the disgusting animals had been relieved for some time.

The dog handlers laughed at their slave dog’s discomfort and whenever one of them lagged behind gave a few sharp tugs of the chain that quickly brought the laggard slave to heel, albeit painfully.  After five circuits around the pool they were brought to the center of the adjacent lawn as it was time for the first test of physical condition and appearance. The three Mistresses stood over Mistress Samantha’s slave for the first inspection, staring imperiously down at him as he cowered in misery at their feet.  He was shaking nervously and for good reason. The penalty of being other than perfect was always severe. "Be still dog," Mistress Samantha commanded huskily, “and remain silent throughout your examination or you shall lose marks." 

"Let’s see what he does when he feels the weight of my hand on his backside." Mistress Linda grinned, who emphasized the point with a stinging backhand slap across his upturned buttocks, making him yelp with surprise.

They gave him a through examination by prodding, poking, pinch and slapping him. Lady Victoria pointed out he was cringing with embarrassment making him blush.  They laughed with delight when they saw large tears of humiliation trickle down his inflamed checks. Lady Victoria and Mistress Linda were certainly enjoying themselves as they stroked his head and held his mouth open while they inspected his teeth.  Mistress Linda spread his buttocks apart while Lady Victoria cradled his balls and gently squeezed them. Then Lady Victoria spanked his ass. Mistress Linda leaned over and located his swaying organ and gently stroked it.

"My, you are hard," she teased as she gripped his straining erection and slowly pumped her hand up and down.  "What a naughty little dog you are and with such a pathetically small penis, no wonder you are not allowed to fuck anyone.  You have to wank yourself off for any sort of relief."  She let go of his cock leaving him whimpering with frustration.  She slapped his balls to quiet him.  He received 4 marks out of 10 for the test. The other Mistresses were impressed that all his body hair had been removed.  Even his head had been shaved completely bald.  But his physical shape and size of his penis, less than five inches long let him down.  Lady Victoria laughingly pointed how with all his pubic hairs removed he resembled a youth.  After reducing the slave to tears they moved to the next slave dog giving his impressive body a through examination. 

Most impressive was his throbbing erection that had Lady Victoria gasping with delight.  She produced a tape measure and measured its length to nine inches, almost twice the size of the previously examined slave dog.  They stroked it enviously and weighed his heavy balls in their hands. They gave him a nine out of ten and then moved on to inspect Lady Victoria’s slave dog.  

He was older than other two and although not quite as firm and muscled he still carried himself well.  His penis measured eight inches and for this reason they awarded him eight marks.  Then they led the slave dogs back to their chairs and placed a plastic dog bowl between their feet for the next test.  The dogs stared at their Mistresses mouths agape, as they took a large can of dog food and emptied its contents into the slave's bowls.  They mashed up the smelly meat and ordered the dog’s forward. They crawled miserably over to their receptive or assigned owner, and waited their faces hovering over the dog food.

The Mistresses chatted among themselves while they studied the doggy dinners finally commanding them to begin to eat.  Both slave three and seven lowered their heads without hesitation and began to eat the disgusting mixture. 

Slave #5, meanwhile hesitated.  He sat staring at the food with his face hovering just inches above it. Mistress Samantha raised her foot and placed it on the back of his head and firmly pushed his face into the dog food.

She kept his face pressed into the slop for several seconds.  When she finally raised her foot he began to gobble down much as possible.  When they finished they awarded slaves three and seven 6 marks since they ate all their dog food but neglected to lick their bowls clean.  Slave #5, his halting effort set aside had been rather noisy and messy so they awarded him 4 marks. This angered Mistress Samantha. 

"You slobbering pig," Mistress Samantha said angrily, "You will regret letting me down in this matter." She said as she slapped his face while other Mistresses laughed.

It was time for the aptitude test. The Mistresses blindfolded the slave dogs after first peeling off their rather damp panties.  Then they positioned themselves on a settee with their backs to the dogs.  Each dog would be summoned and presented with his owner's discarded panties.  He would have to smell and taste the garment before crawling forward to pay homage to the Mistresses up-turned asses.  He would then retrieve the panties and place them correctly on his owner's bottom.  They were given careful instructions how to pay homage. No hands were allowed although the Ladies would pull their buttocks further apart for easier access.  The dog would start his worship by placing his nose at the cleft between their buttocks. He would slowly trail his nose down the deep valley until he reached the center.  There he would spend some time rubbing his nose over the puckered surface, fully appreciating the heady and pungent odors of her anus.

After spending some minutes sniffing deep between her springy cheeks he was to continue down her clef over moist softer flesh until his nose tickled by her prickly cunt hair.  He should know by then he was on his way to her rolled cunt lips. Burying his nose deep between her vaginal lips he was to extend his tongue to find the swollen ends of her clitoris. He must massage the rubbery clitoris while keeping his nose deep between her cunt-lips virtually drowning on her overflowing love juices.  He would make his way back up the same route with his tongue.  He would then move his tongue slowly up stopping to lick her ass, swirling his tongue around her twitching orifice in order to sample its tasty delights.  He would finally end with his tongue resting at the top of her bum cleft. 

Slave #5 was called forward first.  He crawled blindly forward, the swollen knob of his penis swaying awkwardly between his legs.  He found Lady Victoria’s panties and instinctively turned them inside out and rubbed the wet and odorous part over his face. He inserted his nose between Mistress Samantha’s cheeks.  She shivered with excitement as he moved slowly downwards.  He showed great skill between her buttocks, making her shake with desire. She gritted her teeth in an attempt for control as she was on the verge of a violent climax, but as his tongue swirled around and around, she knew it wouldn't last. So she let a long sigh and literally was squirting her juices into his face as she enjoyed a long organism.

Leaving her gasping in ecstasy he moved on to the next ass which belonged to Mistress Linda.  His head bobbed up and down between her rounded buttocks.  He heard her groan with pleasure as he brought her to a shuddering climax.  Finally he moved to Lady Victoria, spending much more time between her fleshy cheeks. Lady Victoria eventually surrendered to his tongue quivering in silent organism. He then retrieved Lady Victoria’s panties and correctly placed them over bum and received the maximum ten for his efforts.

Slave #3 was called forward and was not quite skilled as slave #5.  He did provide a great deal of pleasure and correctly sniffed out Mistress Linda.  They awarded him eight marks, and summoned slave #7.

He miserably crawled over to the Mistresses.  He had heard the moans and groans of pleasure that accompanied the efforts of the preceding lapping of the other slave dogs and knew he would not able to compete. Mistress Samantha could not keep from giggling as he fumbled with her panties, snorting and slobbering over them. He moved forward and bumped clumsily into Lady Victoria’s bum.  They all heard him lapping noisily between her buttocks.  Lady Victoria became irritated by his ineffectiveness and gave him a swift kick with her high heel shoes that send him reeling across the room.

This incident had all the Women giggling uncontrollably, as Mistress Samantha lashed his ass with her heavy leather whip. Each time the whip thongs bit his skin his body jumped and his efforts increased.  Seeing this She increased her strokes, pumping her arm vigorously up and down creating a star like pattern on His buttocks. Mistress Linda shuddered with the power of her organism.  Mistress Samantha continued to whip him wildly at his bottom making him squirm and whimper as the fiery strips of leather swished relentlessly on his red striped cheeks.  Mistress Linda sank back on the settee, totally satisfied. They awarded him five marks and laughed as slave #7 crawled painfully away, his ass on fire.

The sun had set and the slaves hanging in bondage were now very sunburned.  The cruel Mistresses didn't pass on this opportunity and definitely didn't have mercy on us.  They furthered our punishment for disgracing them by continuing to administer pain using various whips, straps and crops to severely punish our burnt and suffering bodies. 

They added up the “Dog Show” scores showing a tie for slave dogs #3 and #5.  Slave #7 was a miserable last so Mistress Samantha conceded defeat told and Mistress Linda and Lady Victoria to reward their prize dogs.

For their reward, slave dogs three and five were taken by Mistresses Linda and Lady Victoria who then tied a cord tightly around each slave's balls so that they were bulging. They then ran a cord between their legs and connected them together leaving about two feet of cord between each slave's balls. With the slaves kneeling ass to ass tied to each other’s balls two comfortable chairs where placed at the slave’s heads.  The chairs faced each other about five feet apart.  Mistress Linda and Lady Victoria each took a seat in a facing chair, sitting on the chair’s edge with their hairy twats arrogantly staring at their prize slave's faces that were kneeling between her legs. Their rolled vagina lips parted awesomely.  The Mistress' imperious expression told each slave what was expected of him. Each slave’s face was inches from his respective pussy.  As they leaned forward to do what was expected of them they felt their balls painfully stretching as the waiting pussies beckoned them.  Mistress Samantha cuffed their hands behind their backs. She gave their balls a check one last time to make sure the cord was tight. Then Lady Victoria and Mistress Linda grabbed their slave's heads by the hair and forced them to place their mouths on their pussies.  The strain on their balls was incredible.  They licked noisily between their legs in frantic effort to satisfy their Mistresses shaking their heads in attempt to increase stimulation as their tongues slipped between her rolled lips.  This was followed by a louder sort of sloshing noise as they pumped their tongues into their respective Mistress’ snatch.  The slaves where suffering intense agony. As our balls were being painfully stretched, to the point they felt like they may be torn off their bodies. The Women had them playing “tug of war" with each other.  "You're first and only concern should be pleasing the ladies and not your balls." Mistress Samantha reminded them with a crack from her whip.  Mistress Linda began to groan with pleasure.  She asked Mistress Samantha to whip her slave's ass to ensure he would not slacken.

While the ladies were being pleasured with multiple and powerful organisms the girls watched in fascination. 

Meanwhile Mistress Samantha took a potty chair with a large porcelain chamber in it and placed it in the center of the room then summoned slave #7.  He nervously crawled forward and obediently lay down on his back looking helplessly up at Mistress Samantha.

She explained, "This chamber-pot has been specially designed. It has an extra large deep bowl and one side of the rim has been lowered halfway down pot's side."  She placed it behind slave #7, raised his head and rested his neck on the cold lip of the potty. Its snug fit assures that his head is totally inside the bowl. His face is about an inch below the potty's rim. 

She looked imperiously down at him, his face tightly framed in the chamber pot and his head resting on its bottom.  He is shaking with nervous apprehension.  She smiles triumphantly to the other ladies, most of them rubbing their quips as they looked on excitedly. Mistress Samantha brushed off his stiff penis with her foot as she stood over him, inserting a funnel into his mouth. Then she turned around so that she faced his feet and stared arrogantly down between her legs and into his pathetic eyes.

Mistress Samantha sat her beautiful ass on the potty.  She ran her fingers over her body and cupped her breasts, playing with her tingling nipples and feeling another organism building up.  "You know girls; I think I drank a little too much wine tonight.  I'm dying to piss."   She husked and stared coldly at the slave’s face between her legs.  She moved her hand slowly down and massaged her bloated stomach that gurgled noisily.   Then she emptied her bladder with a gusher of golden wine that filled his mouth and funnel. The slave was required to swallow it all to prevent him from choking or gagging. When she finished, she wiped herself with tissue paper and disposed of it in the potty-chamber.

After Mistress Samantha got off the potty, Mistress Barbara took her turn and sat on it. She briefly removed the funnel and had the slave slide his nose down the cleft of her ass.  Then she arrogantly thrust her ass in his face and gave vent to a noisy and well-timed fart. "It was that curry you served for dinner." Mistress Barbara laughed.  Note that the slave kept his nose pressed to her ass. Then he continued down her hairy quid and dribbled so badly that Mistress Barbara ground her spiked into his chest. Then she got up and placed back the funnel in his mouth.

This party continued for a few hours.  The Mistresses took their turns with this slave, using him for their human toilet for the party.  Since the ladies consumed lots of food and drink there was a need to use and abuse him often.  He was totally humiliated being at the disposal of these beautiful and sadistic Female Supremacists as their latrine.  He was subjected to their cruel desires.  They could spit, piss or shit in his mouth whenever their need or desire arose. 

When a Mistress needed to relieve herself she would sit her beautiful body on the potty. The slave could only look up to view her bottom.  He was required to beg her to use his mouth as her toilet.  However for the fun of it they did punish him with their whips, tortured his worthless body with their spiked heels, and decorated him with painful clothespins and branding his chest with their initials using hot candle wax. 

They also farted on him making him inhale their pungent and superior odors while they continued to torture him.  The girls enjoyed making him beg for their piss and shit, until they unleashed their hot golden nectar into his open mouth to drink. 

The party was winding down.  The maid-slave was very busy cleaning up the yard and kitchen; however he did have some help from slave two.  Meanwhile all the other Mistresses and their slaves were sitting in the living room, discussing the “ball buster” game they played earlier and the dog show contest. 

Mistress Chelsea however was getting ready to leave because he had to go back school at Berkley.  She hugged and said her good-byes to her mother, sister and the other Mistresses. 

Before she departed she looked at me then picked up a crop and savagely beat my ass. "This is for your performance in "ball busters today.” She said as continued to punish me more severely than earlier today until tears began to roll down my face.  She kicked me down onto floor grinding her spiked heels into my back until I began to cry.  She gave me a big swift kick in the side and walked out the front door.

Mistress Jasmine had a slave serve her orally while Mistresses Barbara, Samantha and Lady Victoria decided to retire and went to bed, each taking slave with her. This left Mistress Linda and Miss Tracy with me as their footstool while they continued their conversation in the living room.

Meanwhile the two of them decided to take me downstairs a few minutes late.  They tied me spread eagle on a bed facing up. Then they placed a blindfold on me.  Finally they attached a small pulley that was attached to the footboard of the bed that was tied to my balls.  They cranked it until my balls were tightly stretched.  Mistress Tracy checked to be sure the ring at the base of my cock was on securely.  Then they both stripped except for their bras.   Mistress Tracy watched as Mistress Linda straddled me and slipped my cock inside her as far as it could go moving her hips to get the most pleasure out of this experience.  She asked Mistress Tracy to hand her panties to her so she could stuff them into my mouth then began riding my swollen cock for what it was worth.  She knew that the metal cock ring at the base of my penis would keep her safe from my male slime.  Soon Mistress Tracy wanted in on the fun so she took her turn riding my cock.

After she was satisfied and settled down. Mistress Linda removed my panty gag and mounted herself on my mouth. They faced each other talking away while enjoying their sitting positions for well over an hour with Mistress Tracy having my cock buried deep within her.  Mistress Linda was enjoying my efforts to suck her juices.  Then they realized how late it was getting and that they needed to go bed.  Mistress Linda told Mistress Tracy that she was going to show her how to toilet a male slave.  She squatted about an inch from my face, dripping her femininity and getting ready to use me as her toilet. My face was covered with all of her secretions as she inspected me.  She told Mistress Tracy to start cranking my ball cord tighter.  She didn't ask her to stop until my mouth popped wide open from the pain.  The, with Mistress Tracy closely watching She gave me a mouthful and She ordered me to clean her after I swallowed every drop.  Mistress Tracy loved the whole experience and wanted to try it herself so she straddled my face and filled me up like an expert. Then Mistress Linda ordered me to lick Mistress Tracy clean.

Both tired and satisfied she went to her room.  Mistress Linda stayed behind.   She was about to mount my cock again and go for one last ride when I started whimpering about pain from my stretched balls.  She immediately realized that I needed a quick training session so she checked my ear tag and laughed when she saw that I was rated as "extreme" for pain.  "Slave you couldn't be possibly is in pain with a rating that high."  She volunteered to take some of her valuable time to show me what she meant. She cranked my cock cord even tighter until I started crying.

She mounted my cock again this time with her crop in her hand.  She cropped my face back and forth a couple of times and warned me to keep my cock hard for her. Then she rode me hard for a couple of organisms cropping my face and breasts at random.  "Are your balls still in pain, slave?" She mocked while still sitting on my cock.  All I could do was thanking her for showing me on how to please my Mistress although I thought my balls where going to be ripped off at any moment.  She moved from my cock to my face, allowing me to clean her before she got off and offered to leave me there all night.

"Thank you Mistress Linda, I only want to please you, Goddess!”  I said.   Then she released me and ordered me to crawl to the slave quarters for the night.  '"As a reward slave you can let my feminine juices drip from your face and genitals until they dry in place."   She kicked me in the ass a couple of times and sent me on my way.

CHAPTER 10 (Day Ten)

Mistress Jasmine entered the slave’s quarters and woke slave Paul and myself.   Both us were ordered to use the bathroom and shower in ten minutes.  We were to go to our Owner's private rooms where we were to pack our Owner's bags and take them downstairs to be loaded into Mistress Linda’s van.   After we had finished our assigned tasks and having loaded our Mistresses things into the van we were ordered to crawl our naked bodies to the entrance of the house.  We were to prostrate ourselves waiting for our next command.

When Lady Victoria, Mistresses Jasmine, Linda and Samantha opened the door and stepped outside, standing above us lowly slaves, they chatted for several minutes with our Mistresses thanking Lady Victoria and Mistress Jasmine for wonderful time this weekend.  Fifteen minutes later they decide it is time to load us slaves into the van.  But first we had to thank both Lady Victoria and Mistress Jasmine for this weekend’s fun by kissing their shoes. Then Mistress Jasmine led us slaves to Mistress Linda’s van where she placed leather hoods over our heads to cover our eyes and zip our lips.  Next she stood us up back to back so she could tie us together with rope after which she threw the both of us into the back of the van like two sides of beef.  We laid there, totally helpless in bondage blinded and gagged by the hoods.  She covered our bodies with a blanket before shutting the door.

The Mistresses finally hugged and kissed each other good- bye climbed into the van.  Mistress Linda started the engine and drove off.  We where finally going home.  We were on the road again to make the hundred-mile trip.  They would stop for about 45 minutes for them to eat breakfast at a diner while we slaves remained bound in the van.

After what to we slaves was a long uncomfortable trip, Mistress Linda drove into Mistress Samantha’s garage.  Once their Mistress Linda opened the back door to the van and Mistress Samantha untied me.  Slave Paul remained in bondage as Mistress Linda was going to leave shortly.  After I was untied   I was ordered to climb out of the van and get on my knees.   Mistress Linda removed my hood.   After she did that I was to give my good-byes to Mistress Linda by kissing her shoes at Mistress Samantha’s command.   After removing Mistress Samantha’s luggage from the van She ordered me to crawl to the dungeon and wait for her in slave position.

When Mistress Samantha entered the dungeon, she wasted no time handcuffing my wrists behind my back and, blindfolding me.  She ordered me to crawl into the cage. Then she departed the dungeon, leaving me there while she attended to other business.

Three hours later, Mistress Samantha returned to the dungeon, unlocked the cage and dragged me out it by my ears.  She unsecured my wrists and put a leash on my collar and led me blindfolded like a puppy on all fours to bathroom within the dungeon.        There at her instruction was ordered to clean up the bathroom within forty minutes.  As soon as she departs I'm allowed to remove blindfold and I immediately begin my chores.  She had directed me to with wipe down the sink, tub and toilet thoroughly and to scrub the floor.

As soon I just finished my tasks in the bathroom, Mistress Samantha called me to report to her. I crawled my naked body into the candlelit dungeon, to her throne where she was sitting comfortable getting high, smoking a joint while listening to "Pink Floyd" music that was being piped into the dungeon.  She looked so beautiful and sexy wearing only black silk bra with matching panties.

As soon as I had crawled to her, I kissed her pretty bare feet and waited for her next command which was to prostrate my body to use me as a footstool while I continuously recite my prayer of adoration to her.

She ordered me to give her feet a thorough foot massages while she continued to smoke her joint.  She was getting higher. Eventually the foot massage turned into me giving her feet a devotional, using my mouth.  Sucking each one of her toes one by one, and then licking areas between those toes.  This was getting her pussy wet.

When she was satisfied with my foot service, she ordered me to get her black leather thigh-high boots from her bedroom closet.  I was to crawl upstairs to her bedroom, get her boots out of her closet and bring them down to her in the dungeon holding the boots with my teeth.  She also ordered me to bring her a bottle of nail polish as well.  Then I was to go the kitchen and heat up of bowl of lentil soup and serve it to her on a serving tray along with a big glass of cranberry juice.   I prepared the soup.  She had me hold the warm bowl of soup for her as she ate it.  She may not know what was going through my slave mind but serving her was like her bestowing me the highest privilege anyone could ever receive.  I need more than anything to serve my beautiful Goddess.

When she finished her meal I was still holding her bowl.  She sent me for a cigarette.  I lit it for her.   Then at her command, I was to sit up on my knees with my head back and my mouth wide opened so she could blow smoke in my face and uses my mouth as an ashtray.  When she finished her smoke she dropped the butt into the soup bowl which had some soup remaining in it. Then she cleared her throat and spit a big saliva ball into the bowl.  I was ordered to put it down on the floor.   "Eat slave, lick that bowl clean. Make it spotless or else." She barked.  "There will be more is to come later but after it has gone through me first." She commented, with an evil laugh.   When I had spotlessly cleaned the bowl I was sent to the take bowl back to the kitchen and clean my soup covered face.

My next task was to put the heels of her boots into my mouth and hold them in there while I painted her toenails. This was a very difficult task to perform because my Mistress would not be very pleased if I botched painting her toenails.  But I managed to successfully complete it.  Once I had finished I was allowed to remove her boots from my mouth so that I could blow-dry her painted red toes.   After her nails were dry I was to put the boots on her feet, zipping them up with my teeth.  Then she had me use my tongue to spit-polish the leather making them clean and shiny. She also had me clean the bottoms and heels as well as deep-throat her spiked heels like they were cocks.  As I continued this task it was obvious that she getting more aroused.  She began furiously rubbing her crotch.   "Lick my panties now, slave!" She ordered me.  To satisfy her hot desire I licked her wet pussy through her moist panties. 

She held my head tightly between her legs with her hands and thighs until She climaxed with an explosive organism and letting out a violent scream.  When She had enough She had me light her another cigarette so She could blow smoke in my face and use my mouth as an ashtray again, something my Mistress enjoyed doing very much maybe because I think She knows I do not like it very much.   With this in mind, she purposely allowed my mouth to become extremely dry.   She teased me cruelly with her glass full of juice by slowly sipping knowing by now my mouth craved something cool and wet.  She kept slapping my face for not properly catching her ashes from her burning cigarette.  When she finished her cigarette she put it out my tongue and had me eat the cigarette butt.  "My panties are wet slave.' She said as she stood up. “Take them off slave.

No hands just use your mouth to slip them down “I managed to slowly remove her wet panties off her beautiful body by pulling them down using my teeth and lips to keep from tearing them.  My hands were placed behind my back.   "Eat them slave until you are completely gagged."  She commanded me when I had them completely off hanging from my mouth.   Within a few minutes using my lips and tongue my mouth was completely gagged with her moist panties.  She handcuffed my wrists behind my back and guided me to her shrine.  "I have to leave you for about 20 minutes, slave.  Meanwhile I want you to continue to worship me by praying to my shrine while I'm gone, slave.  Since you’re gagged with my panties you can pray in silence.”  She departed the dungeon leaving me worshipping her shrine in silence but with extreme devotion.

Twenty minutes later Mistress Samantha returned.  As she walks into the dungeon I hear her boots clicking to beat of the music.  She had changed into a different outfit except for those boots.  Now she was wearing a black leather bra with matching panties. 

She immediately picked up a bullwhip and circled my body.  She flogged my backside with few lashes. Then she used her spiked heel like a blade and slides I from the nape of my neck down my back to my ass.  When she finished she placed her beautiful butt on my face and said.  "Put your nose in my ass slave." I responded to her command only to be humiliated further by her releasing three gaseous farts for me to inhale.   I was required to inhale this until the stench dissipated and thank her for doing this to me.  Afterwards I was required to put my head to the floor again.  She picked up her cat-o-nine tails whip and began a vicious assault on my backside.  She had beaten me until I was covered in welts.  Finally she stopped the beating me.   I was ordered to spit out her panties from my mouth.

"I'm now ready for some body worship from you slave." She commented. "My beating you has caused my pussy to get wet again."  I was to pay homage, kissing her body, from the toe-tips of her boots up along her long sensuous legs to her creamy white thighs.  Once I got there I was in for a surprise.   She had already donned a big nine-inch black dildo for me to suck.  She teased and taunted me with that thing in my face.  She was humiliating me more by having me beg for it like low-life whore. Then finally she allowed me to deep-throat it like a slut. To make matters worse she held my head, forcing me to try and swallow.  But I was gagging instead which displeased her so much that she grabbed me by the hair and dragged me over to the bondage table. 

She chained my collar to the edge of it and gagged my mouth with those panties again.  Then she secured a three-foot leg spreader bar between my ankles.   With little mercy she had for me she lubed my asshole and her nine-inch black cock before she rapped my pussy-asshole.  She fucked me vigorously for ten excruciating minutes.  Grabbing the back of my hair with one hand and holding my hip with other as she rode that big cock inside me with her tearing my asshole apart, she seemed to be getting off with sensual climaxes.   She finally became exhausted when she ceased rape- fucking me.

She released me from the bondage table and had me lay on my back while still remaining handcuffed with the leg-spreader bar still secured between my ankles.  Then I was to slither myself on my back, to her throne and place my head under it.  She continued her torment of me by digging her spiked heels into my body and crushing my cock under her boots before lifting up the seat of the throne.  She gave me an evil smile as she looked down at me.  She pulled her panties out of my mouth and leaned over the seat.  She gave me disgusting look in the eye as if she was about puke in my face but she only spit a mouthful of hot tea upon my face.   "The best yet to come slave" She said with a sadistic smile on her face.  Then she burst out laughing.

She picked up a red candle and lit it. Then she inserted the candle into my mouth for me to hold, while she placed about a dozen clothespins on my cock and balls.  When she finished this she took the candle from my mouth and sat her beautiful ass on the seat above my face.  Then with the candle lit she poured hot red wax all over my chest and genitals while I was required by her to kiss her beautiful butt and thank her for torturing me with the hot candle wax.   This led me to beg for the honor of drinking her golden nectar.  Without warning, she pissed a gusher all over my face.  I tried swallowing as much as I could but only choked in the process.  She demonstrated her displeasure with me by nudging the flame of the candle against the tip of my cock.  This caused me to violently buck and scream out in pain. When She got up from the throne She blew out the flame then kicked me swiftly in my side making me squirm and buck in still more agonizing pain.

“You are unworthy of toilet paper duties slave, since you are gagged with my piss."  She said as she wiped herself with toilet paper and stuffed it into my mouth denying me of the honor of licking the piss off her very regal pussy.   She continued to punish me by kicking and whipping me with a riding crop.

She also put her right foot in the toile then stepped on my face and poking it with her spiked heel.  She even threatened to gouge my eyes out.   After having toyed with my mind she sat on the throne again humiliating me once more, by having me place my nose up her asshole.  I was sniffing it when she again released a couple more farts for me to inhale.   She kept laughing at me, while I was trying to thank her with the toilet paper and her panties stuffed in my mouth.  Then finally she removed it. "The only reason that you're not gagged now is for only my benefit slave." She commented as she continued to sit on the throne.  "Stick that worthless tongue up my royal ass, slave." She demanded.   I responded quickly darting my tongue up to her rosebud anus.  "Pleasure me pleasure slave." She continued to demand m, as I licked her asshole vigorously.  I could sense while doing this task, that She was exercising the muscles in her bowels.

Within a few minutes she had me stop and lay down my head.  "Open your mouth, wide slave." She commanded mw as she expelled a long brown turd from her ass that descended into my wide opened mouth until it was filled, with her shit.  To add more humiliation I was to recite the following. "I love you Goddess Samantha." with a mouthful of shit which She found to be more humorous than me eating her shit.  She continued to fill the room with her evil and sadistic laugher and to dump more shit from her ass that landed on my nose and between my eyes.  She added more piss to her shit and had me do the disgusting task of swallowing it, which almost made me puke, but I managed not to do so.  However she gave my face still another wicked brown and golden shower.  She was so amused by her own laughing so hard that she walked out the room to compose herself for a few minutes.

She returned with a camera so that she could capture this moment, by taking few snapshots of me in this humiliating predicament.  Meanwhile this scene was turning her on making her pussy wet again.  She had to grab her favorite silver vibrating dildo out and sat on the throne again, but this time she sat her facing the back of her throne.  Then she began stroking her cunt and pleasured herself to at least three climaxes, showering my face with more of her juices and more piss.  When she became totally satisfied, she got up and walked out of the dungeon giggling.

Mistress Samantha returned an hour later and she was not pleased with the odor of this room.  She kicked my side after she had noticed that I didn't eat all of her shit completely.  She released me from bondage and instructed me to clean up this mess within 30 minutes.  As soon as she departed I began my chore of cleaning her throne and myself.

About thirty minutes later Mistress Samantha returned.   I have already showered, shaved and cleaned up the dungeon. I kiss her boots and wait for her next command. She checked out my work without a word, but seemed pleased with me. But then she padlocked leather cuffs to my wrists and ankles then she ordered me to crawl to the living room, prostrate myself at the front door and wait for the doorbell to ring.  I was to wait for Mistress Samantha’s friend Mistress Lydia to arrive.

The doorbell rang and I answered it opening the door to allow Mistress Lydia to enter the house.  “Good evening Mistress Lydia, I am slave Steve, the property of my Goddess Samantha."  I said, introducing myself while greeting her with kisses to her shoes.  Then Mistress Samantha came by and embraced her with a hug.  Both of them adjourned to the sofa in the living room. They sat there comfortably and chatted for a while.  I served them some wine.  Mistress Lydia is my Mistress' attractive Hispanic friend.  She was dressed in this sexy black silk dress.  It was sleeveless at the top that exposed her ample cleavage well and had slits up the sides showed her dark stockings that encased her attractive legs.  She wore black pumps with a four-inch spiked heel to complete the outfit.

At Mistress Samantha’s command I'm instructed to fix the ladies dinner.  While I am preparing a tuna casserole in the kitchen the ladies adjourn to Mistress Samantha’s bedroom to make love to each other and take a small catnap. I was ordered to have their dinner ready at 8:30pm.  I have their table set for a candlelight table dinner.  The dinner will be served with a salad and a bottle of Chardonnay wine.  Both Ladies walked to the table hand and hand wearing sexy black lingerie.  I seated them at the table and served their food and wine then crawled under the table to perform foot worship services for them.   I licked and sucked their toes for ½ hour hoping I pleased them. 

After they had finished their dinner I cleared the table and washed the dishes in the kitchen. That is after I ate my delicious meal given to me by them which was a small bowl that they used as an ashtray to which they added table scraps mixed with their saliva.  It was placed on the floor for me to eat it like a dog.  When I was finished, I was to take the bowl into the kitchen and resume my chores.  Meanwhile both Ladies were comfortably seated on the couch relaxing while listening to music and reading a book.  When I finished my kitchen duties I crawled into the living room to serve as Mistress Samantha’s footstool.

It was about 11:00pm.   Mistress Lydia had just finished writing a letter and put her pen and paper aside and said to Mistress Samantha. "Let's go do nice things to each other, lover." 

"You go ahead. I'll finish this chapter and I'll be right in. Take him along if you like," Mistress Samantha replied, lifting her legs off my back.  I rose and crawled following Mistress Lydia to the bathroom where I helped her out of her gown and handed her a towel to dry her face and hands after she washed up.  She sat on the toilet for a few moments and commanded, "Wipe me."  I took a fold of tissue and knelt in front of her and reached between her legs to wipe her anus.  As I finished and was withdrawing my hand I felt the warm flow of liquid running over my wrist.   I heard her chuckle.  "Wash your hands and prepare the bedroom." She ordered.   When I entered the bedroom, Mistress Lydia was laying on the bed casually stroking her vagina.  

I lit the two candles one on each side of the bed ignited the incense that hung from the ceiling, and made sure that the windows were tightly shut and blinds were down.  As I finished, Mistress Samantha came into the room and went to the bathroom.  I hurried to serve her. 

She was seated on the commode revealing her. "I want my toenails polished slave," She demanded.  I got the materials I needed to accomplish this then I knelt on the tile floor before her. She watched me as I removed the old polish with remover until the red lacquer gave away to the natural pink of her nails. Then I carefully applied the polish and blew it dry.  When I was done my Mistress stood to wash her face and hands and brush her teeth while I tided up the bathroom, cleaning the sink and putting clean towels out for the morning.  Then she joined her lover in the bedroom.

They were fondling each other as I entered the room and I took my customary place at the foot of the bed, lowering my eyes so that I could only see their feet in my view. "My feet, kiss them," Mistress Lydia murmured as began to stroke her lover's crotch with her lips and tongue. The soft sound of sucking filled the room as I lowered my head and began to lick the soles of her feet.   My Mistress ' breathing grew intense and bed shook with her first organism.

As Mistress Lydia redoubled her efforts she commanded me to use my mouth and tongue on her anus. I slid my head into position catching a scent of her sweet juices being careful not brush her vagina by accident.  The sex organs of the two women were forbidden to me and inadvertent contact could lead to severe punishment under these conditions.  As my tongue bore into Mistress Lydia tight little hole I fantasized about how it would feel to force my penis in instead.  Perhaps if I were extremely fortunate my Mistress would allow me to masturbate myself tonight. . Perhaps they would even watch as I did so, taunting me of my poor performance and inadequacy.  Such attention was a rare treat so I increased my efforts in hopes they would respond.

"Bring us some more wine slave and then get some towels and dry us."  Mistress Samantha demanded.  I hastened to obey delighting to have the chance to touch their genitals and to savor the sweet scent of sex that lingered there.  When I finished, I went back to my kneeling position and hoped that my mouth and tongue would be put to further use, even if only to lick their feet or suck the delicate toes of one or both of these beautiful women.  Their wine glasses were empty.

"Bring us more wine slave." My Mistress ordered. I quickly complied bringing a single large glass of white wine for the two to share, as was their usual practice.  While handing the glass of wine to my Mistress, I had a brief opportunity to view the dark and fair skinned beauties lying side by side, their hair disheveled and their sweat coating their bodies so that their skin glistens in the flickering light of the candles. My Mistress passed the glass of wine to Mistress Lydia and began to nibble at her breasts.

She moved down the olive skinned body, lingering at her navel and finally stopping at her genitals to inspire the same sensations that she had just enjoyed.  However I was not allowed to take any part in their caresses.  I could only kneel, wait and watch Mistress Samantha’s toes curl prettily as she experienced an intense series of organisms.  At the last the two women separated, exhausted from the intense love making session. Mistress Samantha looked at the clock standing besides the bed.  "Nearly one, She murmured, "Time for sleep. Stand up slave."  My heart sank. She wasn't going allow me any release of my sexual needs tonight.  She rose from the bed and used the key She wore suspend by fine gold chain around her neck to unlock the padlocks on the cuffs on my wrists.

She used the locks to attach my wrists to the chain that she placed to circle around my waist.  My wrists were securely locked to my sides making it impossible for me to masturbate. Both Mistresses laughed at my obvious disappointment “Oh, you want something tonight slave, don't you?"

“Well I think I know just the thing “Mistress Samantha commented. Now slave, go to the bathroom and lie in the tub."  She ordered.  I did was I was told, lying with my feet at the drain end of the bathtub and wondering what my Mistress had in mind for me.  I hear her whispering to Mistress Lydia and the giggles that followed.  I had been lying in the cold tub for several minutes when the two of them entered the bathroom.   Mistress Lydia used the key to unlock the padlock on my left ankle and then attached it to my right ankle and then reattached it so that my ankles were joined together.

In this condition it would be impossible for me to get out the tub. Then Mistress Samantha spoke. "You're so interested in sex that I have decided to give you an unusual and really spectacular view of our pussies in operation, slave. That will be nice won't it?" Then she and Mistress Lydia stepped into the tub and stood straddling my prone body. 

"Slide down so your face is directly under us, I don't want to miss anything." She told me and then both Ladies began to kiss passionately.  Mistress Lydia put her right foots on my penis and began to masturbate me gently.  Meanwhile my Mistress placed her left foot on my face, stroking my cheeks and mouth softly.  I gratefully kissed the sole of her foot as I could feel an organism building within me.

Suddenly Mistress Lydia pulled her foot away from my cock and a stream of urine struck me in the face.  Almost simultaneously Mistress Samantha removed her foot from my face; she began to piss on my belly and genitals.  In matter of seconds I was soaked in their fluids. It burned my eyes and the taste and smell of it filled my mouth and nostrils.  Afterwards they stepped out the tub, laughing and wiping the stray drops that had touched them.

I lay there unable and unwilling to move.  My penis still swollen and aching to be relieve, "Oh he still all turned on," Mistress Lydia observed in mock sympathy.  "Don't worry,” My Mistress replied. 

"Sleep tight, slave." She called as She and Mistress LISSETTE returned to the warmth of their bed, leaving me to spend uncomfortable night drenched inn urine with a unique feeling of both frustration and satisfaction.  There was no organism but there was tomorrow and my Mistress to look forward to.

CHAPTER 11 (Day Eleven)

“Get your fucking lazy ass up slave." Mistress Samantha yelled, as I was awakened from a light sleep.  Then I noticed a portable toilet chair was placed over my head.  She placed a funnel into my mouth for me to hold. Then she climbed her gorgeous body into the tub and sat her beautiful ass on the toilet seat, which was in plain view of my face.  First she released some gas then emptied a full bladder of morning piss.  It was a steady stream collecting in the cup of funnel then flowed down my throat. I swallowed every precious drop of my Goddess Samantha’s golden nectar. Since I didn't spill a drop she removed the funnel and rewarded me with the honor of licking and sucking the piss off her cunt along with reaming her asshole with my tongue for ten minutes which ultimately pleasured her to a sensual organism.

Then she released me from bondage and instructed me to clean the tub and myself after which I was to go downstairs and fix the two Mistresses breakfast and have it ready to serve to them in bed by 9:00 am.  I immediately responded to her demands as she went back to sleep in her warm bed with her lover Mistress Lydia.

I fixed them scrambled eggs, toast orange juice and hot tea for breakfast and served it on a tray for each.  At my Mistress' command I woke Mistress Lydia up by sucking on her toes very delicately.  When she woke up they immediately ate their breakfast while I heeled like a dog on the floor as they offered me nothing. When they finished their breakfast I was to take the dishes and wash them in the kitchen along finishing my cleaning up the kitchen.

I finished my tasks and crawled to my Mistress’ bedroom upstairs.  Both Mistresses were lying in bed relaxing, smoking their cigarettes.  They had just completed their morning session of lovemaking. Then Mistress Lydia announced that she had to pee and ordered me to crawl into the bathroom and climb into the tub.  I was to kneel and wait for her.  Within a few minutes she arrived and stepped her naked curvy body into the tub.  “Head back and open your toilet mouth wide, slave."  She demanded.  I responded.  She straddled my face holding the rail while I held her tight firm buttocks with my hands.  When my mouth was attached to her hole she peed into it as I swallowed as fast as I could.  Meanwhile Mistress Samantha arrived and stepped into the tub at Mistress Lydia request.  They fondled and French-kissed each other while I continued to suck the piss out of Mistress Lydia cunt.

After my mouth was detached from Mistress Lydia pussy I still had her piss still remaining in my mouth.   My Mistress added flavor to it by spitting a big saliva ball into my mouth and again I swallowed it all. "Get on your back, worm."  Mistress Samantha commanded me as she kicked me until I was completely laid down on my back. I was to have the back of my head placed on the drain hole with my mouth closed shut tight.  Mistress Lydia continued her piss giving my face a golden shower.  When she finished she stepped out of the tub.

"Worm rollover on your tummy and suck every drop of piss up until the tub clean and dry."  Mistress Samantha demanded as she brutally kicked my body.

When she seemed satisfied I did my task I was ordered to get on my knees and thank Mistress Lydia for using me as her toilet. Then she ordered me to lick the sticky piss off of her feet and be sure they were clean.  When I completed that task I was to prepare myself for my Mistress sitting up with my head back.  Then she stepped into the tub and lowered her ass and my face.

My tongue was glued to her asshole for almost 20 minutes as I held my hands on her buttocks for support.  "Oh my, you know I ate big dinner last night and breakfast this morning." She said to her lover after she had farted in my face. "I feel that I need to take dump, slave." She said, as both of them laughed cruelly. 

After the prolonged session of performing analingius on her, she had me lay on my back again.   "Watch this darling; this will be sight to see.” She said to Mistress Lydia, as she placed the portable toilet chair besides the tub. Mistress Lydia had never performed or witnessed a brown shower and this was a first for her.  Only this time Mistress Lydia felt that I needed to be blindfolded. Then both of them stepped out of the bathroom.

       

When both returned, Mistress Lydia immediately climbed into the tub and I had to endure a punishing trampling session.  Mistress Lydia was wearing stiletto heels that crushed my chest while she stepped on it for about 30 seconds. She held onto the safety rail and walked from my forehead, stepping on my face and chest to my cock. Then I had to lick the bottoms of her shoes and suck her heels.  When she was finished trampling me, my Mistress placed the portable toilet chair over my head and sat down on it.

Without warning she released something from her asshole, like diarrhea all over my face. Both of them laughed at my humiliation for quite a few minutes.  Then Mistress Samantha removed the blindfold and continued to sit her ass above my face.  "Recite your prayer of adoration to your Goddess, slave." She demanded as she was prepared to dump more of her shit on my face. During the middle of my prayer recital, big brown turds of shit landed my face in piles. 

Afterwards Mistress Lydia handed my Mistress her vibrator and got her camera. While My Mistress was getting off with a powerful organism, Mistress Lydia was taking snapshots of this bizarre event.  Afterwards, both of walked out the bathroom giggling.  I was told to clean up the tub and myself while they were gone.

I had just finished my shower when both Mistresses returned.  Mistress Lydia was dressed in sexy black while my Mistress remained nude.  They smiled at me when they saw the remains of my GODDDESS" shit still on my face. “Get this bathroom spotless, slave." Mistress Lydia shouted as my Mistress pissed into a cup. "There is no toilet paper on the roller, slave." growled Mistress Samantha.  "Maybe he should be given the honor of cleaning my shit stained asshole with his tongue since there is no toilet paper." Mistress Samantha suggested.  Meanwhile Mistress Lydia with a lit cigarette hanging out of her mouth blew smoke in my face and used my mouth as an ashtray.  She also cleared her throat and spit into my mouth.  When she finished her smoke she put the burning cigarette in my mouth. Then she poured my Mistress' cup full of piss down my throat to wash down the burning butt in my mouth.

“How badly do want taste my shit that still remains in my ass, slave." My Mistress asked.

"Please Goddess Samantha, even though I am unworthy to taste your shit, please allow that honor of licking royal ass clean." I pleaded and begged.

"You are right slave.  You are unworthy to taste the shit out my sweet ass."  She said as she got a roll of toilet paper and began to wipe herself.  However she did allow me to taste her shit by stuffing the shitty toilet paper into my mouth.  It served as a gag and stayed in place after Mistress Lydia placed duct tape over my mouth.

"Now you can taste your Goddess’ shit while do your chores slave.”  Mistress Samantha said as they both laughed. "Now finish cleaning this room slave, NOW!”

Mistress Lydia sprayed some perfume all over me.  ‘You stink, slave.”  Both of them departed the room giggling.  I finished my task of cleaning the room and waited on my knees.  When Mistress LISSETTE arrived with some rope she was wearing a pair of black knee-high patent leather boots.  After I kissed them through the duct tape she collared my neck and tied my wrists to my waist and my ankles together.  She left me with three feet of rope dangling between my ankles and a foot of rope dangling between my wrists tied to my waist.  She used the rest of the rope to tie my cock and balls up. Then she led me by a leash downstairs and outside in the backyard court of my Mistress' home. 

I was required to serve the bikini clad Mistresses cocktails, snacks and cigarettes while they sunbathed.  My Mistress was wearing a sexy red two-piece string bikini.  Despite being gagged with shitty papers in my mouth I was given the privilege of rubbing suntan lotion on their bodies.  During the idle times when I wasn't serving them my body was used as a table.  Smoking a joint of the finest Colombian marijuana, Mistress LISSETTE noticed. "Your grass really needs to be mowed, Samantha." She noticed.  Mistress turned to me screaming, “Get our fucking piece of shit ass out there and start mowing that fucking lawn." She scolded me.  I responded instantly by going to the storage shed and taking out an old push-mower. I mowed the back yard despite being gagged and shackled as my naked baked in the hot sun while the Mistresses sat on patio watching in amusement, relaxing on their lounge chairs, sun bathing and drinking their margaritas.

They also noticed that I was slowing down. There was no didn't sign of mercy instead they became more brutal as they made me crawl to them but only for them to encourage my efforts by punishing my ass with either strap or crop.  Fortunately this was a small yard to mow and only took me half-hour to accomplish this task. When I finished cutting the grass I put the mower away in the shed then I knelt before them awaiting my next command.   I was extremely thirsty especially having been gagged with shitty toilet paper. I was feeling sick to my stomach. Once again they showed no mercy.  They couldn’t care less.  They cruelly teased me by dumping ice down my back along with spitting it in my face and denying me any thing to drink.  But I had to continue to refill their drinks.  "Don't worry slave, you'll get to drink when our bladders get full." Mistress Samantha laughed out cruelly.

My next assigned was to get the garden hose and a shovel. Then Mistress Samantha pointed to small area at the corner of the yard. "Start digging slave." My Mistress Samantha shouted.  I immediately began digging while I still remained on my knees. Conditions were already bad enough, being shackled, gagged and laboring in the hot sun. And to make matters worse my Mistress had tied my cock and balls to a bush, leaving about two and half feet of rope between my genitals and the bush.  Mistress Lydia added insult to injury by dousing my naked body with baby oil with the intentions of giving me nasty sunburn, which I already had, from Lady Victoria’s place.

For next twenty minutes I was to dig a hole about two-foot deep and three feet wide while both Mistresses either sunbathed or sat in the hot tub.  Again, if I showed any sign of slowing down my efforts were instantly encouraged by a crop from either Mistress.  First it was Mistress Lydia who flogged me a few times with a crop and then hosed me down with the garden hose. This made Mistress Samantha’s whacks with a leather strap on my wet body more painful.

I was commanded to cease digging.   Hopefully they saw signs of my earnest pleading and begging for mercy in my tearful eyes.  The tears were streaming down my face.  I'm granted mercy as the duct tape is removed from my lips and the papers are pulled out of my mouth.  They were also kind allowing me to get a drink in their sadistic way by having me suck on the end of the garden hose with the water off like a slut sucking a cock. Only when Mistress L Lydia ISSETTE turned the hose on pressurized water surged into my mouth almost causing me to explode.  I was doubled over gagging as these cruel vixens continued their abuse of me by kicking, slapping and flogging me until was able to continue my task of digging this hole.  While I dug the Mistresses went inside for a moment.

The hole was finally dug. And the Mistresses had returned to the patio. "Come, come, slave,” My Mistress' voice rang out over the courtyard as I crawled to them.  My Mistress hosed the dirt off me while I was to lick the droplets off Mistress Lydia leather boots. "Slave, if I give you a chance to fuck you becomes hesitant.  I can't help but get the feeling that you don't know what you want." She laughed loudly. "But for now, I want this worm to give me pleasure with his sweaty disobedient mouth," Mistress Lydia teased.  She pressed the dildo that she had in her hand against my face then strapped it on it.  I was learning another lesson today.  That lesson was simply that a slave should never even imagine being privileged to fuck his or any other Mistress.  Of course I was about to learn that was I allowed to fuck but only that which my Owner deems appropriate.  Sweat was pouring from my forehead as the lusty woman who was now riding my face began to moan loudly.  I could smell the deep pungent odor of her warm pussy as she pushed harder and harder on the rubber cock.  I wasn't sure if I was going to have any front teeth after this ordeal, but somehow it didn't matter to me.  All I cared about was the sound of her obvious pleasure as she used me.

Slowly and reluctantly she rose from the dildo.  I knew she had a wonderful organism and it wouldn't be last one of the day for her.  I was a very, very lucky slave.  With a loud crack Mistress Lydia’s quirt slapped my tiny limp cock. "We haven't all day, pig UP." She demanded as she prodded my limp cock with the toe of her shiny black boot.  "Samantha, you are too nice to this slave.  I think he prefers to slop like the pig he is and I am sure we have plenty of mud and filth for him to slop in." Mistress Lydia said to my Mistress”

“So as we inspect the grounds certain things will be pointed out to you.  And in a way that you soon won't soon forget” Mistress Samantha added as a chill crept down my spine.   Be very attentive, slave, you don't want to anger us."  She said. 

I whispered "Yes Goddess Samantha."

"Yes? What do you mean, YES slave?" She was playing games with my head this afternoon.  It is becoming apparent my Mistress wishes to have some fun with to shake me up. I think she knows I am prone to screw up when she makes me nervous and defensive.  I fuck up and in a very big way. 

"I mean NO, I don't want make you angry.  YES I will be attentive." I said.

"You don't have to run your mouth so. My goodness doesn’t repeat everything I say."

“Yes Goddess Samantha."  I said as got a sideways glance.  “I mean, uh, uh, no, Goddess, uh…

Then she snarled, "You're a stupid shit."  

"YES I am,” I shouted, as I was sure of this answer.

"Finally, I think we're communicating” She commented as I bowed my head and stared at the ground. 

My Mistress stopped walking and Mistress Lydia halted with her.  My head was full of thoughts as I almost bumped right into her. 

“I told you to pay ATTENTION! slave." Mistress shouted at me then slapped her hand hard across my face.  Once, twice three times.  I fell to ground at her booted feet.  “Oh my, he certainly is pathetic," Mistress Lydia quipped looking down at me, shivering male at their feet.  "Too bad he won’t get any pity from me.  How about you, slave?" Mistress Lydia asked my Mistress as she let out a deep, cruel laugh.

"Oh well, nobody said he had a brain.  But I am sure with right amount of training; he can at least take care of a yard." 

"I wouldn't be too sure that." Mistress Lydia added.   "Get over here, pig.  Now look at this mess." 

MY Mistress pointed to large puddle of mud.  "You should dig that out and fill it with the gravel; otherwise every time it rains we're going to have this mess in the yard!" 

"Yes Goddess." Came from me in a subdued reply,

"Get in there, slave," Mistress Samantha said in a soft, whispery voice.  I wasn't' sure that I heard her right. I stared blankly at the lovely sadist.

"I really don't believe this one has a brain or ears."  Mistress Lydia commented as my Mistress lashed out at me with her black snake whip that she held tightly in her hand. 

"Get in there, NOW you moronic slave.  OBEY ME PIG!" She shouted angrily. 

I responded swiftly jumping in the mud; face first, as I began wallowing in the warm, mucky puddle"

“That's it, slave wallow in there, you fucking piglet." She spit at me.  "That's a real treat for you, now you had better fuck it." 

The two women were standing on either side of me.  First Mistress Samantha lashed out with her black snake whip followed by Mistress Lydia with her quirt who joined in the fun.  My ass moved up and down to the rhythm of their blows as my rock hard dick fucked the gooey mud and slime I was laying in.  My cock pressed into the warm, yucky mud like some filthy animal. The thought of this humiliating act only made my cock grow more and more firm as I fucked the mud harder and harder.  The pain on my back from their whips stimulated me to press still harder and harder into the yielding earth.  With a loud grunt, I ejaculated into the damp earth.

"Yes, you see, it is part pig, I knew It." exclaimed Mistress LISSETTE. 

"By joke you are right, but we can't allow that animal substance seep into our ground.  It might poison it." Murmured Mistress Samantha,

"You're so right Samantha.  Eat your cum piggy.  Lick it off the dirt and do it NOW." Mistress Lydia agreed.  And I was in no position to argue. I ate a few mouthfuls of dirt before the two women were satisfied.

"Good boy slave," praised my Mistress.   I slipped out the puddle.  She pointed, "Get over there under those sprinklers and clean up."  The two women were thoroughly enjoying themselves on this unseasonably hot autumn afternoon.  They were looking for more mischief to get me into as they watched me lay under the spray of sprinklers oozing clear, cool water rinsing the mud off of my wretched body.

"Maybe if we planted it, it could grow into something." Mistress Lydia mused.

"Yes a dogwood tree." My Mistress quipped.  The two women smiled at each other.  They were certainly in wild and wicked frame of mind today.

A giggle escaped the lips of Mistress Lydia. "We have something we're going to plant slave.  Get the shovel." 

I smiled, nodded and obediently went to the shed for a shovel. Funny I thought I hadn't seen any new plants or trees lately.  I wondered what they were going to plant and the more I thought about it the more frightened I became.  I had a suspicion I was going to be their new plant. Especially when I looked over at that freshly dug hole which I dug earlier.

"Come on, hurry up slave.  We have things to do places to go to.  We want to plant something right away. It's going to be an unusual tree." The women roared with laughter.

The two Mistresses approached me menacingly.  "Get in that hole, NOW slave!"  Mistress pointed to the hole I had previously finished digging, wondering what it was for if anything.  She snapped her black snake whip which told me I had better get to it so I jumped into the hole, feet first then lay on my back.  They began kicking dirt into the hole.  Before long it was covering my body.  When most of the dirt I had previously excavated was back in the hole on top of me they told me that when planting something that was supposed to grow they were supposed to make sure that the ground around it is well packed. Occasionally they would stomp the earth with their boots and soon I was unable to move even slightly. 

"I’m told you’re supposed to give the plant lots of love when you plant it.  Even talk to it a bit," instructed Goddess Samantha to Mistress Lydia.  She stroked my head with the palms of her soft kid gloves.  The light touch made me VERY aware of the rest of my naked body that was buried in the earth.   They had my arms pinned down tightly so I could no way escape this without help.

My skin began to crawl and it felt like ants were creeping over every inch of my body, especially around my cock and balls.  Sweat pours out of my forehead.  They had just finished their job and I was seeing life from a different point of view.  Right now all I saw was their menacing black leather boots.  Suddenly I felt a gentle trickle down my head.  I knew it wasn't water.  "Yes, golden drops for our very special plant." My Goddess scoffed.  "You must have this.  It contains minerals much needed for a healthy growing pig tree such yourself."

Mistress Lydia chimed in, “You mean a pig wood tree.  I wonder if it will flower.”  The two Women were having a ball at my expense.  I was a helpless slave being treated as if I was nothing but a piece of shit to them. 

"Let's see what else this tree can do,” said Goddess Samantha as she stood close to my face.  "Clean the dirt and filth off my boots, pig tree."

My tongue lashed out enthusiastically licking the lovely boots covered with the dirt they had just kicked over my body.  They stood over me, hands on their hips showing me they knew they were superior and that my tongue licking their boots was just an implement for them to use as needed or desired.  Then my Goddess took out blindfold and placed it over my eyes.   "We will be back in second,” she quietly told me.  "Yes, slave, a second, or maybe an hour or maybe a day, or…well use your slave imagination.”

Then they both departed giggling while I remained helplessly semi buried in the backyard, wondering how long this predicament would be.

Time does not pass quickly in such a situation so I do not have a clue to how long it actually was until I heard someone come out the house.  My heart began beat faster.  This was by far the worst thing that I have ever encountered.  What if they simply forget I am here and go shopping or something even worse?  Being blind I had no idea if a person was approaching me.  Especially when that person remained speechless, next I knew the dirt around me was being removed and I could move some.  Once I was out of the hole I was handcuffed with my hands in front of me then leashed.  I was told to stand up and was led   to the patio where my wrists were secured to above my head.  Next I felt cold pressurized water from a hose washing me off like I was cattle I suppose to rinse off the dirt clinging to my now wretched body.  Then was I was soaped and scrubbed with a brush then rinsed off I suppose until all the dirt was removed from my body.

Shortly afterwards, with my wet body shivering in the cool autumn air, a big towel was wrapped around me as felt my body being dried off quickly.  Then this mystery person released my wrists from the frame and led me inside the house by the leash.  Once inside, I heard my Goddess Samantha voice. "Kneel slave,” I responded to her command but I was aware whoever was there with my Mistress was departing. I was left alone, still blindfolded on my knees for about twenty minutes.

Eventually I heard some approaching me and my blindfold was removed.  I found myself kneeling before my Goddess Samantha.  I paid homage to her by kissing her black leather knee-high boots; she looked awesomely beautiful dressed in her black leather outfit.  She demanded me to recite my prayer to her while she whipped me with a crop.   After a short while she rose and led me by a leash like a puppy to the dungeon. Without a word she placed me in a painful bondage position.  She had my naked body suspended from a block and tackle arrangement hanging from the ceiling with my toes barely touching the floor.

The muscles in the calves of my legs were trembling trying to support all my weight. She locked my ankles in a spreader bar that forced my legs apart that left me with the more painful option of hanging from my wrists.

I was totally naked with the added discomfort of a rubber ball gag in my mouth and dozen well placed plastic spring loaded clothespins (three under each under each arm, one on each of my nipples, and four on my balls).  In spite of my obvious discomfort my erect penis was shrouded in a harness that had sharp studs that painfully dug into my swollen cock as it throbbed. Then she stepped back to admire her handiwork.  After smiling appreciation of her skill she left me there helpless in bondage and at her disposal if she wishes to cruelly torture me at her whim.  I knew her pussy was wet as my cock throbbed with desire.  She walked out of the dungeon.

Thirty minutes later she returned to the dungeon with a young cute-looking blonde, Miss Megan.   She was a petite pixie type with bubbly cheerful personality.  I learned she was a college student about nineteen years old and was fairly new to the scene. She reminded me of Miss Tracy in that regard.  She really looked stunning dressed in black leather. Her thigh-high boots, black panties with a matching bra and dark designer stockings transformed her cuteness into an imperious princess.  They approached me, both smoking cigarettes.  Both ladies blew smoke in my face causing me to cough.

"Are you enjoying yourself slave?" Mistress Samantha asked. "Or would you enjoy little more pain, slave?"  With that she put the lit end of her cigarette towards my cock and burned my pee hole.  I responded violently, squirming in pain and muttering loudly through my ball gag. Both ladies laughed cruelty, especially Miss Megan who seemed to relish my pain as She licked her lips in anticipation of the pleasure She was about to receive at my expense. 

"I think this slave is enjoying himself," Miss Megan scoffed softly. "Aren't you a slave? That's good." 

"I've brought Miss Megan to see you, slave.  She is here to see what a beautiful thing your submission can be."  Miss Megan laughed as I murmured again, shaking my head no, I think not.  She went on, “Slave Steve here likes being shown off to other Women.  He likes to show how agreeable and obedient he is.  Don't you slave?"

"Yes Mistress." I garbled through my gag and nodded affirmatively.  I stared at the floor between my spread feet, face colored with shame.

"Then let's begin, shall we?"  

"There is something shockingly impersonal and yet strangely touching about seeing a man on display like this, knowing that he'd been alone in this room silently suffering the whole time we've been speaking." Miss Megan said.  "Strange how his body trembles with anticipation at the mere sound of his Mistress' voice."   Then she glanced around the room and everywhere that her eyes fell she was confronted with instruments designed to inflict pain.  There was a large wooden wheel with leather straps and a wooden bondage cross, a rack, and several steel cages.  Along the walls, Miss Megan saw the tools of discipline: whips, canes, paddles, cuffs, ropes, as well as various fetish accouterments such as harnesses, gags, clamps, and dildos.         

Miss Megan turned back to the slave hanging from the padded cuffs.  Mistress Samantha had placed a blindfold on my eyes which made it difficult for me to keep my balance as Mistress Samantha walked around me menacingly poking me with the handle of a braided leather whip. "The purpose of the blindfold," Mistress Samantha explained, "Is to heighten a slave's level of anxiety.  The key is to keep the slave guessing what's coming before he finally gives up guessing all together and just accepts what ever comes, good or bad.

It is always hard to second-guess the slave because he will get to a point when even good or bad is indistinguishable to him. That’s the point when he has surrendered completely and accepted his owner’s powerfully and abandons any thoughts he has about himself.  In other words, he is a broken male and has met his master, and in this case Mistress.”  Miss Megan listened intently and began breathing heavily.  I would be surprised if she was not rubbing her pussy in anticipation.  Mistress Samantha put the whip down and picked up a long leather paddle covered with silver studs.        

Without warning, Mistress Samantha swung her arm forward, the paddle smacking sharply across my buttocks leaving a faint stain of crimson across my white flesh. She swung the paddle again and again. I began flinching each time in obvious pain.  Mistress Samantha’s strokes my redden flesh.  For a moment her voice was filled with what sounded like genuine sympathy for my suffering. “There, there” She said sweetly as if She was comforting a child. "I knows it hurts terribly, but it’s only a few more and I'll be done.”  I knew she did not have even a microscopic speck of mercy in her.  Miss Megan would soon realize this.  In a way it did not matter to her because she too had none what so ever.

Mistress Samantha turned to Miss Megan and handed her the paddle. "The trick is show equal parts of severity and what appears to be mercy. That heightens the mood and tends to help a slave achieve greater levels of submission.  Any good sadist knows that a little tenderness goes a long away. It makes what comes after it more delicious.”

Mistress Megan stepped back and let me have it with the paddle again.   She was harder than Mistress Samantha.  Her athletic body came into play as the powerful force of her blow caused my body to rattle against the chains. I was moaning loudly behind my gag.  Finally Miss Megan dropped the paddle to its place on the wall and returned to me hanging.  She grabbed me around the waist pulling me up against her and then she began flicking the clothespins attached to my nipples with her forefinger.

"Funny thing about clothespins," Mistress Megan said, "is that after a while they actually stop hurting... until you take them off that are." She pulled the clothespins off my left nipple and I grunted in pain. Miss Megan held me closer as if trying to drink the pain running through my body.  She pulled off the clothespins attached to my other nipple. Then she rubbed the sore buds of pink flesh laughing as I tried squirm out of her grasp. Before she stepped away she reattached the clothespins. "Better darling?" She cooed in my ear.

"The key," Mistress Samantha said, going to the wall and selecting one of her larger bullwhips hanging there, "is to know exactly how to gauge a slave's limitations.  It's not difficult once you get the hang of it. There is a current that runs through them during a session. All you have to do is tap into it, and almost as if you become one person. It's quite amazing what can be accomplished when this occurs. You can take a slave almost to the very end. 

Mistress Samantha pointed to my erection with the whip handle. "As you can see men have this built-in indictor. It's one of ways nature made us superior to them. Not only are they vulnerable physically, but they are vulnerable because they can't hide their arousal from us." Mistress Samantha stepped back and lazily let the whip tip drop to the floor. She extended her arm back wards, swinging it gracefully in a sweeping motion that reminded Miss Megan of a movie she seen once on fly-fishing. There was booming explosion of leather and flesh and Miss Megan saw the first pink welt rise across my back. Before the mark could redden a second was added parallel to the first, and then two more in the opposite direction forming a neat crosshatching.

"You can make designs which will enhance your skills,” Mistress Samantha said, pausing for a second to admire her handiwork. "It's much more interesting that way. You must remember that what we do here is not a form of punishment, its form of art. We make the slave know who rules his life.  We teach him his place is to serve our purpose.  He learns to forget about himself while focusing everything he has on his Female Owner.”

For the most part I could not hear what was being said as I had to focus on my ordeal as I groaned, struggled to keep still as the whip marked me. Mistress Samantha looked between my legs at my cock, still heavy and erect, showing no signs of wilting.  She took the whip butt and nudged my cock to make sure Mistress Megan saw this.  I was breathing heavily and my body was slick with sweat.  Mistress Samantha stopped talking as she riveted her attention on the task at hand, her eyes suggesting she had reached the state where she and I become one.

Suddenly Miss Megan picked up a crop and violently lashed the all clothespins off my body-shooting knife like agony throughout my body.  Then Mistress Samantha lowered my arms as my quivering body fell to my knees. "Let's see if he can provide us some amusement and pleasure."  Mistress Samantha said as she brought out two dildos and harnesses.  They put them on themselves and playfully stroked them before their rape of me.  "Let's flip a coin, who gets him heads or tail, what did you get, heads or tails?"  Mistress Samantha laughed.

She flipped the coin.  It was "heads". “Megan you get his head, actually mouth to use while I get to fuck his tail."   They took off my wrist cuffs and I was ordered to fall on all fours.  “You see Megan, he is now just an obedient animal we can use any way we want.  He will do as he is told. He is a real slave anxious to please his Mistress.”

Mistress pointed to where she wanted me.  I crawled to Miss Megan sitting in a chair with a 16-inch dildo strap-on ready to use on me.  I was ordered to suck her cock like a slut while Mistress Samantha lubed her cock and my ass prior to fucking me.  She rammed the 16-inch dong up my asshole while I vigorously sucked Miss Megan’s cock.  She was trying to deep throat me and I was trying to prevent myself from gagging. Mistress Samantha raped me, tearing up my ass until I had to plead mercy.   I began crying like a baby because I could not stand what was happening to my insides.  Finally Mistress Samantha pulled her cock out my asshole but she humiliated me further by making me suck her shitty dildo clean.  Miss Megan withdrew as well but felt the desire to slap my face, which she did.  I saw stars.  She reached under my chin and stared down at me.  She held me this way for what seemed like an eternity then spit landing her saliva squarely between my eyes.  It dripped down my cheeks.  I felt humbled.

Both Women had multiple orgasms.  I knew what that meant by now.  I crawled over to the throne, rolled over my back and placed my head inside.  I was encased in the basin of the throne when Mistress secured my wrists to the throne and my feet to the eyehooks in the floors.  “Don’t want our toilet to disappear,” She mocked to Miss Megan who stood watching this new experience take form.  She asked Mistress if she could decorate me with clothespins.  “Of course,” She eagerly attached them under my arms, to my nipples, my cock and balls.  When she had completed her fun work she stood up.

They began discussing the party they would be going to shortly.  Miss Megan asked if I would be left his way while they were gone.  “He’s a slave.  We will have a lot to eat and drink at the party.  We will need him when we get back, she said while laughing.  Miss Megan understood and so did I.

“The bottoms of my boots have a lot of dirt on them slave."  Miss Megan smirked looking down on me.  "Lick them clean slave, I might have dog shit on them."   She smiled at me as she placed her boot on my face in the toilet for me lick clean.  For the fun of it, she poured teeny amounts of soda She was drinking in my eye which made them sting.  Mistress Samantha offered her a sip of wine to taste.  She took a gulp then turned down to me and spit most of it in my face. Then both ladies took their turn sitting on the throne.

First it was Miss Megan who had me put my nose up her asshole as she let series of pungent scented farts for me to inhale as she ground her heels into my nipples. When my Mistress Samantha sat on the throne, I was tongued her asshole to loosen her bowels.  She was trying to shit but only could fart.  However both of them had to pee.   I drank every drop of their golden wine.  With a few minutes they were gone, giggling at in total humiliation as they walked out the dungeon on their way to the party.   I would suffer while they were having a good time.

Several hours late, I awaken from a light sleep.  I heard a loud chattering of Women’s voices coming from the living room.  They sounded giggly and high from the party that they came from. I could not tell how many there were but know there are more than three. My anxiety is beginning to peak as I wait what's going to happen next.  Finally the door of the dungeon opens and Mistress Samantha, Miss Megan and her and friends Mistress Monika and Mistress Cheryl enter. Mistress Monika is a 21-year-old six-foot tall brunette with a stunning voluptuous body. She was dressed in a black cocktail dress, dark stocking with black high-heeled pumps.  

Mistress Cheryl, a 20 years old redhead has a slender body, innocent but intelligent looking face and wears wire rim glasses.  She was dressed in T-shirt and blue jeans with pair of cowboy boots. They stood in a semicircle looking down at me.  They all had a lit candle in their hand and a drink.  They started pouring their drinks and dripping hot candle wax on my body while grinding their spiked heels into me all over my helpless self.  Mistress Samantha lit a cigarette and used my mouth as an ashtray while her guests looked down in the toilet and spit in my mouth.  "Samantha can I use your toilet?  I need to pee badly." Mistress Cheryl asked.

"You certainly can.  Make yourself at home." offered Mistress Samantha.  Mistress Cheryl slipped off her jeans and walked over to the throne, lifted up the seat and sat herself down on it.  "Open your mouth slave." She ordered as she urinated into my open mouth.  Mistress Monika, a new experience for her sat down and did the same while cooing her pleasure.

"Someone vomited at the party and got the stuff on my boots.  I've think I walked in it.  Lick the bottoms of my boots, slave."  Mistress Samantha demanded.  I responded by cleaning them with my tongue while the girls watched with fascination and giggled. 

Then she placed a blindfold over my eyes and sat on her throne. She pissed into my open mouth while she let loose a series of nasty farts for me to inhale. "Are you ready for your dinner, slave?" Mistress asked as I began to beg for her shit. The laugher got louder as I heard her farting some more.  I was expecting a brown shower of shit to land in my face and mouth any second.  Imagine my surprise that it was banana chunks that she dropped from near her ass into my mouth. I ate it all and relished every bite. "Practice for slave for the real thing later, girls." Mistress Samantha teased as the guests giggled. Within minutes they left the dungeon, so could party some more and have more fun.

An hour later they all returned lit-up and high except Mistress Monika who I guess, must have crashed. Mistress Samantha picked some dildos up and said. "Let's make a wager.  We’ll have a spitting contest. The winner will screw the slave's ass with a 16 inch cock, the runner up will use her cock on his mouth and second runner up will whip him."  The toilet seat was raised.  When I look up I saw three young and pretty girls looking down at me.  My face was their target for the spitting contest.  I was to keep my mouth wide open wide the whole time. 

All three ladies took their turns spitting at my face. They decided on a point system for the game. Ten points for bulls-eye in the mouth. Five points for a direct hit in the eye. Three points for a nose hit. And one point, for any part of my face. For the fun of it hey occasionally kicked me. Miss Megan won first prize.  She would get to fuck my ass while Mistress Cheryl would use her cock in my mouth.   Mistress Samantha would use the cat-o-nine tails whip to spur me on.  I was dragged out from the throne and placed on the horse. Mistress Samantha said she would warm me up for the occasion and took her whip to me as the other two girls donned their strap-on dildos. Mistress Cheryl stood before me. "Suck my dick you fagot." She demanded.  I responded by sucking so she could feel it.  It seems that she was getting off. Then Miss Megan finished me with a vigorous butt fucking that lasted only for a few minutes until she climaxed.

It was getting late and my Mistress didn’t want the girls to leave without emptying their bladders.  “This is what a well trained slave is supposed to do.  He will drink what you have without spilling a drop.  Won’t you slave?”  She said in a threatening tone.

So before my Mistress’ friends departed. I lay down on my back and opened my mouth wide. Then both Mistress MEGAN and SAGE took turns squatting over my mouth and pissed down my throat.  I did Mistress proud swallowing every drop and was allowed to lick the piss off their pussies. Because I had demonstrated I was a good slave my Goddess Samantha gave me permission to play with my cock, but I was not to cum until she commanded me. 

After served as their toilet Mistress Samantha ordered me to get my dog bowl and kneel over it still to playing with my cock. "Slave, I want you to beg me for the privilege of cummimg in my honor in front of my pretty guests.  I could not help myself.  Licking their yummy pussies got me hot and when I was at their feet gazing at their scrumptious legs I was no longer in control.   I begged as Mistress ordered but while doing it my cock exploded spontaneously and to my chagrin. I shot my wad in the bowl before my Goddess Samantha granted me permission to. "You are worthless piece of shit, I did I tell you to cum slave?

"No Mistress." I responded meekly.  "Please punish me Goddess, severely for my act of disobedience to you and your friends. Please punish me, Goddess Samantha!"  I added.

"Recite your prayer to me and my friends slave." Mistress Samantha commanded.  I recited my prayer of adoration to her while the girls giggled throughout my ritual at my absolute submission to my Mistress.

Mistress Samantha then had me crawl into the small cage and my wrists were secured to the bars. "You will be punished later slave, SEVERELY.” Mistress Samantha shouted as she locked up the cage. "You can think about your punishment as you sleep in that cage and wait for your Goddess' return."   The girls were rubbing their pussies as they walked out of the dungeon.  Mistress turned out the lights and slammed the door.

CHAPTER 12 (Day Twelve)

I'd lost my hard-on about an hour after Mistress Samantha had locked me away for the night.  My cock was sore from being stretched out from the rope that ran from the leather strap around the base to the wire mesh of the cage.  This was an afterthought of Mistress Samantha after her friends left.  It had been one of the most miserably uncomfortable nights of my life and wondered what madness had me surrender to this kind of treatment.

I didn't have to wait long for the answer. The dungeon door swung open and light came.  It was some time in mid-morning.   I was shocked to feel my cock swelling into an erection even before I saw Miss Megan who had come to release me.  I felt a strong need for slavery come over me.  I had to have that ecstatic sense of surrender and sexual excitement that I'd first felt only when in the presence of Mistress Samantha but now seems to dominate my waking hours whenever any Women chooses to dominate me.  This awareness started last night and is burning within me right now.

Miss Megan knelt beside the cage and undid the knots around the mesh.  I could finally roll back into the comparative roominess of the cage, my cock now fully erect and throbbing even more than usual from the combination of bladder pressure and the strap around the base.  Miss Megan didn't notice until she unlocked the door of the cage and I had to squirm my way out to the toe of her shoe where I placed frantic kisses. "Well this is wonderful way of saying good morning, slave.” she said told me tauntingly.  "But let's have a look what's going on down there. Come here.  Show me your cock." she ordered.  She saw my hesitation to give up my slavish worship of her foot and smiled. With appreciation, for my submission.

I rolled over and presented my swollen member for her to view.  My shaft was bulging out from the constriction of the strap and the head, now deep purple was oozing little beads of liquid from the tip.  She took one look and burst out into a loud laugh, prodding my cock with her toe, which only made the whole thing pulse and twitch.  "Oh my God, “she gasped through her laugher. "You're so pathetic. Tell me, slave is there anything else to you but a big cock and little brain?" she went back to her laugher.  I just lay there beneath her gaze until she finally got tired of looking and kicked me in the side.

"All right, Get up and let's get you to the bathroom before you pee all over yourself."  She snapped her fingers and walked to the door.   I struggled after her on my knees, hands still bound behind my back.  At the bathroom door she snapped her fingers again and pointed to the toilet bowl. I got to my feet and stood over the bowl but my hard-on was preventing me from peeing.  Or if I did let go it would spray all over the toilet but not in it.   "Let's get that down so can do your business,” she smirked, "I have a thing to help you."  She raised her hand in front my face to show me a pair of tweezers, I’m going to pull your ball and asshole hairs out one at a time until that cock of yours behaves. "I also brought my persuader along, just in case,” she mocked.

Before I could brace myself, her hand flew down to my ass and I felt it rush between the cheeks and pushed up my asshole.  An instant later there was searing pain.  They came one shot after another.  I knew she was plucking out the hairs as quickly she could.  The pain was mounting with each wrench of the tweezers.  Let's see if its working slave," she giggled, and sure enough, my cock had began to wilt and now was hanging down over the bowl with nothing to keep me from pissing except the pain from my asshole. "Well?" she asked sweetly. "Do you need any persuading?"

I tensed my muscles and slowly the stream of piss began to arc out of my limp organ into the bowl. When it finally stopped, I didn't wait for more persuasion but started to jump and twist immediately to, shake off those last drops as I'd been taught to. "Very good," She told me "I'm glad you are remembering your manners.  But you know it's really disgusting how you spray those little drops of piss over everything when shake yourself. Thank God I'm not a man with one of those ridiculous things.

I finished my little dance, relieved that there was no one but Miss Megan to watch my mortification this morning and no video camera to make permanent record of it. But she didn't give me any time to think, just reached out and snapped the leather leash onto the outlet on the strap around my cock and started down the hall, towing me behind by my genitals.  I could do nothing to resist, even if I wanted to with my hands fasten behind me as they were.   And I did not want to anyhow.

As we came into the dungeon again, I saw Mistress Samantha sitting on the horse waiting for me. Without a word Miss Megan passed her my cock leash.   Mistress Samantha looked me up and down, her lips curved in a smile of amusement, and I felt my cock getting hard again.  "Well this more like it," she laughed as my cock reach full stiffness, jutting out at her and bobbing up and down with my pulse.  "For a moment there, I wondered if you still loved me." She threw her head back and laughed, and I sank to my knees at the end of the leash, bowing my head and staring adoringly her feet. "I love you will all my heart, Mistress Samantha."  I mumbled, a blush mounting on my face. "That's very nice slave,” she smiled reaching down to pat me on the head as any owner would to an obedient pet.

Mistress Samantha got up and walked around the room.  She had me crawl behind her kissing the carpet each time she lifted her foot to take another step.  I noticed that Mistress Cheryl, Mistress Monika, and Megan were present in the room watching all of this.   But something else was there, a little bowl of dog food laced with vitamins that Mistress Samantha said I could smell it from where I knelt on the floor, but I knew better than to ask any questions.  I greeted Mistress Monika and Mistress Cheryl in the usual way, kissing the toes of their shoes solemnly and respectfully.  Then I crawled around behind them to plant a reverent kiss in the middle of their backsides.  I finished the greetings and knelt in the center of the room. 

Mistress Samantha spoke, “It's time you had your breakfast slave.  Shall we start with some juice?"  She gave me a broad smile and nodded her head towards the throne on the other side of room.  I crawled over and she placed a blindfold over my eyes before I snaked my head under the toilet seat.  One by one the four women relieved their bladders into my open mouth and I was able to identify each of them correctly by their flavors. I was surprised that I managed to correctly identify them. Especially, when I wasn't trained to recognize the flavors of my Mistress' friends. 

The only golden nectar that I really recognized was that of my Mistress Samantha, The others was strictly lucky guesswork in my behalf.  "And you've done very well this morning," she added graciously. "Now let's move to the next course." She walked over to a bowl covered with a piece of newspaper in the corner while I was squirmed out from under the toilet seat.  She brought it back setting it down in front of me on the floor. "You heard of biscuits and gravy for breakfast slave, haven’t you?" she said mockingly.  "Well this is almost the same only better.  It’s dog food, just as nutritious as what people eat, but it will remind of your proper place as a slave.  Slaves don’t eat people food because they are no longer people.  Slaves are things to bad they don’t sell slave food in the stores.”  She whisked the sheet of newspaper away as she finished speaking.  Two women present gave out little sounds of disgust at the yucky food.  In the bowl was a pile of brownish dog food in thin gravy with a vitamin pill placed in the center like a cherry on an ice cream sundae. 

It smelled awful but I went at it and I swallowed once or twice, wondering whether I'd be able to get it down without throwing up.  I looked at her pleading.  "Now, now slave," she told me in the tone of mother comforting a child with a plate of spinach; “I want to see a clean plate when you finish, slave.  It's very nutritious and very good for you.  And you will be surprised at how quickly you will learn to love the taste.  After all, you wouldn't hesitate to give it to a dog and you're just as much a pet as any other domestic animal is.   I knew better than to argue or even hesitate any longer.  I lowered my face over the bowl, closed my eyes and took a mouthful and started chewing. 

To my amazement it actually tasted good after all the hours I'd spent without anything to eat." Yuck,” Mistress Monika jeered. "That's the most disgusting thing I've ever seen."    "Disgusting?  It's absolutely revolting," Mistress Cheryl added with a shudder. "What a fifthly animal he is."

I was hungry.  This beat shit any day.  I accepted I was now an animal.

"Don't gulp it down too quickly slave," Mistress Samantha instructed.  "I want you to get the full flavor."  She turned to other the ladies continued. "Of course it looks revolting to you.”  She told them with a little shrug. "Or at least it would be to a normal person.  But the fact, he is he not a person any more.  He is a slave.  At best he can be considered a pet.   But for me he is a thing to use to serve me any way I want.  So when it comes to reminding him of what he's become, this is as important as his cock cage.  He will get used to eating dog food which to him is slave food as his special treat for the rest of his life; I guess we can get used to watching him eat."

The three young ladies took this in stride, nodding their heads in agreement.  When Mistress Samantha finished speaking they even giggled at the look on my face as I gobbled down the "treat."

"Look.  The slave loves it.  Funny I never thought the stuff was disgusting when I gave it to my dog.  I see that slaves are really animals.  And this stuff is slave food.  Makes sense now. “Mistress Monika commented, shaking her head with new understanding. 

"Lick your chops, my dear animal,” Mistress Samantha instructed me. "You have all kinds of things stuck in the corners of your mouth, and you've dribbled all over your chin."  I did as she commanded until she was satisfied that my mouth and chin were clean.

"No, I think you should wash your treat down to complete your breakfast."  She told me, stepping closer and patting me on the head.  “Be a good boy and open your mouth."  I opened my mouth as wide as I could and tilted my head back.  She leaned over me and spit down my throat. "Swallow." She ordered, giving me another pat to show that she was pleased with my docility.  At the nod from Mistress Samantha, other Women followed suit, all four of them taking turns giving me their saliva for the next five minutes. "There now, I think that’s enough breakfast for one morning," Mistress Samantha chuckled.

"Now slave, let me tell you what I've planned for you today." Mistress Samantha said,

"Yes Mistress Samantha," I answered, and as usual the response got me more excited as new waves of submissive ecstasy washed over me.

"You will be spending the next few hours at the disposal of Mistresses Mistress Monika, Mistress Cheryl and Megan, following through your initiation responsibilities."  I groaned mentally as I realized what her words probably meant, but as usual, my cock twitched even more violently at this new reminder of just how abject a slave I had become.  "And after that, we we'll have a little talk and spend a little time amusing myself with you," she continued.

"Yes Mistress Samantha," I repeated, and she smiled as each twitch of my cock caused a corresponding tug on the leash in her hand, knowing she is savoring the feeling of her sexual power over me, 

"You can have him now," Miss Megan walked over and stared sternly at me then licked her lips with her tongue like she was getting ready to eat me for breakfast.  Then Mistress Samantha handed Miss Megan the leash and walked to the door, turned to face us. "Why don't you make a game of it?" she suggests with a grin. "Make him reach behind and spread his cheeks as far apart as he can.

Draw some circles on his ass with lipstick or something-like a bull-eye.  Use the long whip. Whoever gets the tip to hit right on the rosebud gets a perfect score, and so on.  Keep score; the winner gets to fuck his pussy-ass with one large strap-on dildo. The runner-up uses me as a toilet and last place finisher can refine her whipping techniques, by disciplining this worm with more punishment."

After my Mistress Samantha left the room, shutting the door behind me, the three young women began their contest, assaulting my asshole with that snappy bullwhip.  My voice was hoarse from the screaming by the time they decide to call the contest.   All three ladies showed excellent aim in the hitting their target and my asshole felt as if a red-hot poker had seared it.

From results of the contest, Mistress Monika finished in third place and she took her anger out on me as I received a brutal whipping from her.  She savagely flogged and kicked me until I was literally crying with tears running down my cheeks begging for mercy.    “Nope slave.  No mercy” But Mistress Cheryl grabbed my leash and tugged at it.  “Hey Mistress Monika, give us a break before you kill the slave.  We have use for him, remember?  Come on slave, up on the horse."  Mistress Cheryl commanded, pulling me on my feet with a quick jerk on my cock leash. "I'm sopping wet and I need a quick fuck.”  I had time to notice that she was wearing the enormous dildo and harness.  She unfastened my bonds, pushed up onto the horse then fastened my wrists and ankles to the cuffs hanging from the horse.  I was left with my ass hanging out over the end of the horse; completely open to penetration or whatever else she cared to do with me or to my balls dangling just below.

I felt the familiar coldness of K-Y jelly being applied to my asshole; still sore from the hair plucking I received this morning.  Then came then the awful pain from penetration, she inserted the monster dildo inch by inch, with one final brutal shove to get it past my cringing sphincter.

"Uhhhh," I grunted, but the sound was lost in her own reverie and pleasure as she started long fucking motions that brought her to a pitch of passion from the friction against her pussy and clit.  Once again, the fucking seemed to go on forever.  The burning and stretching was painful beyond belief and sense of pressure on my intestines gave rise to the feeling of a desperate need to go the bathroom.  Once again anything I might have to say was drowned out from her pending orgasmic ecstasy from which her cries grew louder and louder until finally reached her climax.

She lay forward against me for a few seconds recovering from her organism then pulled out and stepped back.  "I love the way your asshole looks after I fuck you, slave Steve," she told me. "It's just gaping wide like mouth or tunnel or something."  She found this too funny to keep from laughing and finished with a more or less friendly slap on my backside. "Oh well," she said. "I've got things to do. See you later." And practically ran out the room, leaving me bound to the horse and open to whatever further attention she might decide to give me later, if she got horny again. 

She came back in to fuck me twice more that morning, each time a repeat of the first, except that on the third fucking, I felt the stirring of sexual excitement. The pain was a lot less, and I was more conscious of my degradation from her sex toy.   With that thought, I felt my cock start to tingle and by the time she was done, I had a semi and I knew that it wouldn't take much more to get me wildly excited and fully rigid every time she mounted me.

"Well," She said when she noticed my condition.  "It looks like you're starting to enjoy yourself.  It was the same for me when I lost my virginity. It took about two or three good fucks before I could really enjoy it. Don't worry, slave, we'll make a woman of you, yet."   And with that, she undid my fastenings and practically pulled me off the horse. "Get in position." she ordered with quick snap of her fingers.  “You'll have worked to do in few minutes." I got on my knees hands stretched out in front of me, palms down, chest on the floor and ass trust way up, facing the door.

I spread my legs as far as I could, conscious of my balls dangling fully exposed to the first glance of anyone entering the room, but even more conscious of the spectacle my gaping asshole would provide.  And again I felt a combination of total embarrassment and intense sexual excitement that was so much a part of my slavery.

It was only two or three minutes before the door opened again and Miss Megan came in.  I heard one low chuckle as she took in the view, and then snapped her fingers and pointed to the throne in the corner.  I was scuttled across the room as quickly as I could on my hands and knees. I took my position under the toilet seat, face up, as Miss Megan planted a funnel into my open mouth, and once more treated to the tantalizing sight of her naked pussy coming closer and closer to my face as settled herself onto the seat. I saw her pussy open and her asshole flex, even as my cock tightened to the bursting point, the flood of piss came onto the funnel and I was gulping obscenely to get it all down again. She didn't say anything, but wiped herself calmly dropped the toilet paper into my mouth for me to chew and swallow while she rearranged her clothing and walked out the room. I lay there chewing, waiting for what would happen next.

Miss Megan came in twice more to relieve her into my open mouth before mid-afternoon.  In between, I just lay there waiting, watching the clock on the wall creep closer to 2:00 p.m. out the corner of my eye.  But when big hand reached the two, it was Mistress Samantha who came into the room.  She said nothing but snapped her fingers twice and clipped the leash back on my cock ring as I squirmed out from under the seat, still on my back.  She gave the leash a yank so hard I thought I parted company from my still-rigid cock, but managed to get up before she could tear it off and got on all my fours.

Mistress Samantha’s three friends returned to the dungeon. Mistress Cheryl was carrying a small package wrapped in brown paper. I couldn't see much of what happening from my kneeling position as Mistress Cheryl unwrapped her package, but there was a chorus of 'Ooh and Ahs' from the other women and a delighted giggle from Mistress Cheryl herself.

  I could see them pressing close to her, craning their necks to look at what She held up to them, and one by one reaching out to touch it.  Finally, their first flush of enthusiasm had spent itself and Mistress Cheryl came striding over to me.  I turned pale when I recognized what she was holding out in front of her as she came to a stop before me.  It was nothing less than a cock and balls, stuffed and mounted on a small oval of wood, with a small bronze plaque. The cock had been stuffed into a permanent erection every vein and knob perfectly preserved, and the balls dangling realistically below it.  I strain my eyes to make out the script on the plaque. "To my divine Mistress Cheryl," it said, "From your devoted slave Stuart. Without you I have no need for these. I only wish I had more to give you." 

"Isn't that sweet?" the young Mistress gushed, her voice bubbling with enjoyment. "I cut them off, you know. It took a long time to get them stuffed properly, but it was worth it."

"Yes Mistress Cheryl," I mumbled, not knowing what else to say.

"I have a wonderful idea." Mistress Samantha suddenly announced to the other women. "Remember all the wonderful cock sucking that Stuart gave all those other male slaves we had? I think its only fitting that slave Steve should reciprocate it right now." She stopped to giggle and other women joined her. "That's a great idea," Mistress Cheryl laughed. "Of course Stuart’s not here to enjoy it, but we are."

There was another general laugh and then Mistress Cheryl was pushing the head of the stuffed cock against my lips. I opened my mouth and took the whole thing in bobbing my head back and forth and behaving exactly as if I was giving a real man a blowjob. The women loved it. "Lick the balls too, slave, Mistress Samantha said smilingly.”After all, you used to like that done to you." 

The women broke into applause as I caress the stuffed balls with my tongue and slipped my mouth back to plant kiss after kiss on the realistic piss-hole tip of the cock. "Very good, slave,” Mistress Samantha giggled. "I think you can put that away Mistress Cheryl, before he sucks it to pieces I’m pleased with you slave," she continued.

"I only hope that my next slave treats your trophy as well as you've treated Stuart’s. When that time comes, of course," She added with a snicker. The rest of the day passed a lot more quietly as I took care of their toilet needs, received gobs and gobs of saliva and took half a dozen beatings with as many different implements.   I was facing the X-frame standing spread-eagled in bondage at disposal my Mistress Samantha’s friends. 

Each Mistress administered two series of beatings across my backside, as I received ten lashes, from an each Mistress during each series.  They used a crop, cane, and bullwhip, leather strap, cattails whip or paddle.  After each lash I was to count aloud each lash and thank the Mistress who punished me. Miss Megan punished me with the cat tails whip and paddle, while Mistress Monika used the leather strap and cane with Mistress Cheryl using the bullwhip and riding crop.

I received a total of sixty lashes. After my beatings I was removed from the frame, but my hands were still secured behind my back.  With Mistress Monika holding me up, Mistress Cheryl and Miss Megan, gave me few punches in the guts, before Mistress Monika threw me and slammed me to the floor, where I was kicked and trampled by them with their spiked heels on. 

They poured ice, drinks, and hot candle wax all over my body.  Miss Megan used my mouth as an ashtray, Mistress Cheryl farted in my face, and Mistress Monika continued to flog me with her leather strap while they all spit gobs of saliva into my mouth which I was required to swallow all with passion.

The final treat for me was for me to get back under the throne again with my head under the toilet seat.  So that each Mistress could sit on the seat and relieve herself, by pissing into my mouth, using the funnel that was planted in my mouth.  Then after an hour, with them drinking beer. I was blindfolded as the funnel was removed from my mouth.  Also I was warned that they might decide to shit onto my face and mouth if Mother Nature calls.  Each Mistress took her turn of sitting on the throne for fifteen minutes, reading a magazine, trying to shit.   If she couldn't, then she could use her cruel and creative way to give my face a brown shower. 

None of them could shit naturally but they surely had imagination of ways to simulate feces.  Miss Megan used banana chunks while Mistress Cheryl used heated up refried beans, which were spicy.   Mistress Monika simulated diarrhea using warm cream of corn.  They simply all had a great time using and abusing me.  When they had enough amusement humiliating me they all said their good-byes as I thanked them for their attention. Then they walked out of the room, leaving me under the throne in big mess.

Two hours later Mistress Samantha returned, with her friends who had all departed by now, leaving me alone with my Goddess.  She immediately ordered me to crawl out from under the toilet seat and put my head back into the basin under the throne again. There I was to eat clean all the remaining food, which missed my face such as the banana pieces, refried beans, and cream of corn.  When I was finished, Mistress Samantha ordered me to clean underneath there and myself in thirty minutes. Then I was instructed to report to her in the living room so that she could have her little talk with me.        

I immediately kissed her shoes and awaited for next her command.  I was down on my knees, hands clasped at my chest as she taught me.  She smiled when saw how well I learned that lesson. She had me sit up so that she could place a leash on my cock again. Then she looked into my eyes and said, "Well," she began, "I want you to know that I'm very pleased with how your training is going so far.  How long is it now since you started?"

"Almost two weeks, Mistress, "I answered.”This Friday will make it exactly two weeks." 

"Really I'd forgotten how short a time you've had to adjust.  If I were to judge by your progress, I'd say that you've had at least two months worth of training, compared to other slaves that I have trained in the past.  And how many times have you come in the last two weeks?

"A few times, Mistress, especially at Lady Victoria’s place last weekend when us slaves had to compete in those in intense cumming races.""

“Well, that isn't too bad, all things considered." She smiled and patted me on the head.  “I want to have a little talk with you to find out how you feel about your new life. Let's talk frankly.  There'll be no punishment for anything you say as long as you show proper respect.  You can ask questions without permission and you don't have to call me Mistress every time you say something. 

Just let your inclination tell how you speak. It's an interesting way of showing "your progress" you know."  

“Yes Mistress," I answered automatically, and then "I mean, yes," I corrected myself.  She laughed at this indication of how thoroughly I was conditioned and patted me on the head again, this time ruffling my hair a little and giving me a quick scratch behind the ears.

"Tell me what are feeling and be honest."  She invited. 

"Mistress, I can hardly understand it myself and I don't know if I can really describe it. I feel totally humiliated and terribly embarrassed, not so much in the front of you as in front of other women.  It's scary too.  I feel like I'm completely in their power and they can do anything they want to me and there is nothing I can do about." "

Yes," Mistress Samantha interrupted.  "But that not just a feeling, you know. It's a reality now. This is your new reality."  She laughed, crossing her legs in a high arch that give me a breathtaking glimpse of her panties, and the leash began to jump and tug in her hand like a living thing.

"But are humiliation and fear the only things you're feeling?" she went on after a suitable pause to enjoy her effect on me.

"No, Mistress," I answered, forgetting again that I could be less formal in this conversation. "I also feel more excited and more alive than I've ever felt in my life. I can't believe the sexual feelings I have whenever I so much as think of you which is almost all the time." I admitted.  She smirked again as the confession injected new life into my leash. "I seem to go through a trance when ever I'm around you." I continued.  "It's like a dream. I feel everything you do to me as if was coming from great distance.  I seem to float in a trance. I have no control over my body.  It does whatever you want it do to.  It floods me with feeling of ecstasy, even when in my mind I am terrified at what's happening.  All I can do is obeying you. All I want to do is obey you. Like when I signed over control of my body and life to you. Now I want that more than anything."

"Yes, I remembered how excited that made you," she smiled. "I just don't know where it's going to end.”

“You said I can ask questions."

"Yes, of course you may."

"What is going to happen? What is going to become of me? What are you going to do with my life?"  

She smiled again and held out her hand in a stop signal. "Hold on “she laughed. "One question at a time,"    

"Yes Mistress," I replied and bowed my head to show how much I wanted to please her.

"The quick answer to all your questions is that what's going to become of you is exactly what has become of Stuart.   Does that frighten you?"

"I don't know, Mistress," I answered raising my head and looking up at her face again.  She was smiling in evident amusement at my state of confusion, perfect for the master-or Mistress- of the situation.

"I don't know that much about his life, except what I heard about and that he did everything that he was ordered to do but his cock ended up like a deer trophy."

"Well let me tell you about Stuart.  He became a slave about two years ago and all he wanted was to please the Mistress, just like you did.  He was broken in just a few weeks and most of his training was completed in the first year. At the time of his one-year anniversary, I took over all of his property and assets, made him quit his job and had him move in here, living in a cage. Within six months, I traded him to Mistress Cheryl for two worthless slaves which I sold for a good price."  She stopped to see my reaction, but I just stared at her with mixed feelings of terror and excitement, my cock actually softening a little as I thought of that same fate awaiting me. "One of Start’s talents is that he's a good writer. I think he was a business writer in his prior life before I enslaved him.   When he moved into the cage, I had him spend most of his time writing stories and ads that allowed.   I and my fellow Female Supremacists placed the ads in those underground newspapers to bring us more business   He's writing his last story right now.”

“It's his own story, the story of enslavement and it's running in installments in the underground papers. If you're curious about him, you should read it. It goes in great details; we don't have the time for that today."

"Yes Mistress. I will," I assured her. "How comes he doesn't talk?"  I persisted, "And how did you get him to perform blowjobs on the other male slaves?  And why do you keep him locked up that way so that he can't even get a hard-on?  Doesn't he ever get to come?"

She laughed and put her hand in the stop signal again. "All right, I see you're curious, and should be, since everything that's happened to him is going to happen to you.  I'll answer the questions you asked, but then we'll have to go on to other things.  You can find them when you read Start’s latest writings; do you think that will satisfy you?" 

"Yes Mistress. Very much, thank you Mistress.”

She smiled yet again at the thought of how difficult it was for me to change my way of addressing her which was another way of showing how well she'd trained me, and continued.  "I trained Stuart not speak at all, because he was not allowed to," she began. "He been forbidden human speech to remind him that he’s not really a human being anymore, except biologically. He's a slave, a possession, no more than a highly intelligent animal that been tamed into a pet. He does have to answer if a question is put to him, but that does not happen often.  His opportunities to speak are usually restricted to emergencies or answers to important questions."

"Yes Mistress. I understand. ‘I said in a short pause that followed, but inwardly I was wondering how I could ever endure it if I were permanently forbidden to speak.

"He sucks cocks because I want him to," she continued, “And I've had him suck many of them in the course of his training." 

"But I just thought that he was gay or bi or something." I told her.

"Not at all," she assured me, shaking her head in emphasis. "He was straight as you are now. But cock service is something that I absolutely require of my slaves and also anal service which Stuart is an expert by now.  Mistress Monika gave him intense and through training in that area. You must understand that eventually you'll be fucked up the ass by real men instead of dildos, don't you?" 

My cock leaped to fully rigidity as she spoke, and she tightened her grip on the leash or it would have been pulled off her hand.

"Never mind answering," She laughed as she saw my confusion. "Your cock is already answering for you, and it won't be long being before your mind is ready to agree with it."

"Yes Mistress, “I mumbled, my face turning scarlet and my brain in a whirl. “I enjoy watching straight men being used as gay playthings, “she explained. It helps them understand just how thoroughly I owned them and gives me a chance to earn some money from them while I own them. It also increases their resale value since I can sell them to men.  You know the resale market isn't all that big among women. Most of the dominant ones can easily break and train their own slaves if they want to."

"And another thing, "she added when she saw that I was too confused to answer.  "Complete sexual control over my slaves is another requirement and a key part of slave training.  When Stuart first started, he was allowed to come whenever I was training him to do something he didn't really want to.  He could come each time he sucked a cock or was fucked in the ass."

"But he can't do anything," I broke in. "He can't even get a hard-on with that lock you have on him." 

"That's quite right," she continued smiling. "Until the end of his second year of training, I kept him in a locking chastity device and let him free for his training sessions. Oh and I would also let him jerk off whenever we had party like the cum races we had last weekend." She smiled in evident pleasure at the recollection."

"I would have him in a room full of women, balls-ass naked. When I snapped my fingers he'd start to jerk off and he would shot his wad in a short time. He won so many those "cum races". 

"But when he did that was he pierced, Mistress?" I wanted to know. 

"About a year ago his training was more or less complete.  And I decided to make his chastity belt permanent. I had his cock and sac pierced and steel rings put into the piercing.  As soon as they healed, I put padlocks on the rings to hold his cock to his balls so it wouldn't get hard.  It was really amusing to see his face when his cock started to twitch and pull on his balls but they couldn't go any further." She broke in with huge grin at the thought and I took the opportunity to ask one more question. 

"But doesn't he ever get to come at all?"

"Steve what kind of question is that?  Why in the world would he be allowed to come now? He’s fully trained so there' no need to give him any such reward.

And if I want to watch a man playing with himself, it's more fun to watch someone new that I'm breaking-like you. At least there still a little bit of challenge, even the result is a forgone conclusion. "However I love to break middle-aged men like Stuart and you barely fit that category."

"You love breaking middle-aged men?" I echoed. "I was wondering about that.  You can have any man you want, couldn't you?"

"Pretty much, "she admitted with a faint shrug.”And if I were I looking for sexual intercourse, I would certainly choose a young stud. But that's not what I'm looking for. I want the thrill of breaking a slave, of turning a man into a mindless possession, without any will of his own."  Her voice started to get harder as she spoke, and she gave little tugs and yanks on the end of my leash without realizing it.  

"A middle-aged man is not driven by sex and has more experience and mind of his own - when they start, "she laughed.”And have a tendency to have more money and property for me to take over. But the real thrill is in getting someone who is old enough to be my father and used to telling other people what to do and humbling him to the point where he would sell his soul for one sniff at my pussy.  Or suffer the agonies of caning or ball-whipping in hope that it might please me enough to piss on him in front of a roomful of men and women who look at him like some of kind of freak. That's the real thrill," she continued after a moment, as I watched her openmouthed and dumbfounded. "That's the thrill you're going to give me, Steve, if I should decide to keep you."  She leaned forward and stared into my eyes and my cock started to tug against the leash again. "Do you have more questions?

"Oh Mistress, I just don't know how Stuart can stand it, being always excited and not ever being able to get any release. I don't know how I'll be able to stand it."

“It doesn't matter in Start’s case and it's not going to matter in yours," she told me, " Remember you saw what Mistress Cheryl came with earlier today, and you had the opportunity to suck it. Stuart has been castrated, his cock and balls are now stuffed and will be mounted over the door in my dungeon," she explained. "His cock is stuffed into a perpetual hard-on. It will be like having a pair of antlers-only hornier," she laughed as she continued.  “Mistress Cheryl is going to sell him to a master who loves to have male slaves suck him off and give him some hot ass-fucking." She said as I gasped, my cock wilting with horror.

"But there's no point in keeping him now that the challenge is gone. My Female Supremacist friends and I have you to work on." She added. "And Mistress Cheryl did get a good price for him."  

"And what are going to do to me?" I asked, but I ready knew what she would say and my whole body started to shake.

"I'll promise you that I will make a decision in the next day or two in deciding your fate with me or someone else who will own you," she laughed. "Think about it slave, what will your future be like?  You may be like Stuart in a year or two, or be my slave, or slave to another Female Supremacist.    Won't that be exciting Steve?" she giggled,

"But why are telling me this now?" I asked. "I could leave you now and never come back, now that I know what you're planning."  But even as I said the words I felt my cock hardening again, partly because of the way she was playing the leash, but mostly because of the insane passion that swept over me as I realized just how completely She could own me in order to be able to carry out her plan.

"Now you're being really silly," she told me. "There's no reason to hide anything from you. Look at how your cock is reacting. You can't do anything to stop me from doing whatever I want, and you wouldn't even want to if the price were giving up your slavery. You're completely mine, Steve, and even if you weren't, the papers you signed gives me the absolute right to do everything I just described whenever it pleases me to do so. Have you forgotten already?" 

"No Mistress” I began panting short breaths short with excitement and the thought of my helplessness.  It caused my cock to dance and leap in front of me.

"And anyway," she continued, It really excites me to know that you know what I am going to do to you in spite of the fact that you are horrified, terrified and desperate that I not do it. But you can’t stop it. And also that you wouldn't ever consider stopping it if it meant losing me, even though you know eventually that I will sell or trade you and you'll never see me again anyway. You could spend the rest of your life catering to the pleasures of Female supremacists or gay man as a eunuch slave." She threw her back and laughed almost hysterically, her excitement and mine putting on a classic duel between scent and sight.  "What sense of power it gives me." She hissed in her pleasure.

"Whenever I think of it, I get the image of an intelligent insect wrapped up in silk strands in a spider web, paralyzed physically but fully aware mentally, knowing that he kept alive only to provide fresh food when the spider finally get around to eating him. Finally, he watches the spider approach, fully aware of what it means, but unable to move an inch. He feels her seize him and start to suck the life fluids. He feels himself getting weaker and weaker, still unable to feel the horror and fear of his slow death with perfect clarity. Finally he fades out and it's all over. I love that image. That's why I am telling you what is going to happen to you."

Her voice had been getting choppier and choppier as she spoke, and when finished, she suddenly went into one of most violent organism I'd ever seen a Woman experience. It made the other Mistresses spasms seem like a minor tic by comparison, except her groans of pleasure were low-pitched, her ecstasy taking the form of fantastic facial contortions an the convulsive opening and closing of her legs. The combination of her scent and sight of her wet crotch, whenever her legs parted brought me on the edge of coming myself. But her spasm passed and she recovered her composure just before I reached release, and the net result was that She was satisfied and I wasn't' -another thing I'd have to get used to, I realized.   "Well enough talk, "she finally said, eyeing me steadily.”Let get back to our normal etiquette slave she giggled. "It's time to have some fun."

"But slave, its dinner time," She added. I want baked veal with rice, and salad for dinner tonight. And bring some white wine out." She ordered me. I immediately responded to her commands and went to work in the kitchen. With the veal baking in the oven, salad prepared, and rice warmed up the stove I contemplated what had happened during our “little talk.”  She owned me and knew it and I was helpless to resist.

Mistress Samantha called me out to the patio where she was relaxing leisurely in the hot tub. I was there to attend her, holding her towel with my teeth, while holding my arms up in the air, parallel to the ground at her command. Meanwhile she teased me verbally as she masturbated to a wonderful organism, sitting in the tub.

I managed to hold my arms up and towel in my mouth during that time.  Finally she allowed me to drop my arms when she climbed her beautiful naked body out the hot tub.   I blotted her dry with the big thirsty towel.  "Worship my ass, slave." She commanded.   "Kiss my ass, slave.  Slide your tongue along my crevice. Stick your tongue in my asshole."  She continued as I ensured her asshole was cleaned.  "Ohhhhhh!!! That feels sooooo good, slave.  You know that my is ass to worship while your as is to be whipped."  When she had enough anal service she proceeded to fix her hair and get dressed while I placed her dinner on the candle lit table.

I seated Mistress Samantha at the table and served her.   Then I knelt at her side like a dog.  She was dressed in a beautiful white silky negligee.  She enjoyed her meal and sipped her wine. She was pleased with dinner.  When was finished, I cleared the table and washed the dishes.  As soon as was I finished with my chores in the kitchen Mistress Samantha called me into the living room. I crawled to her.  She was sitting on the sofa, sipping more wine.  I kissed her bare feet and awaited her next command.   She had me perform foot service to her.  I massaged her feet, sucked her toes and tongues bathed her sexy feet.   I followed by painted her toenails red, and then blew them dry.  I had become an accomplished personal maid slave.

I noticed that her pussy was getting very wet and she was fingering herself.  "My pussy is wet, slave. It needs to be pleasured," She said as a matter of fact.   Her hand lifted up her negligee exposing her elegant pussy.  "Lick my pussy real good, slave!" She demanded.   I put my face into her snatch and went to work, licking her clit for several minutes until she was ready to explode. She moaned, "Lick my love button, slave” as she slowly stood up and exploded in a powerful organism that filled my mouth with her very sweet juices.  When she was satisfied she pushed my head off her crotch and walked away without even thanking me.

A few minutes later, Mistress Samantha called me into the kitchen. I crawled there.  Mistress Samantha had two bowls on the floor. One was filled with dog food, while the other had water. I was instructed to eat my dinner.  She went upstairs to change outfits. "When you are finished with your chow I want you to go to the dungeon and prepare it.   I want candles lit and a bottle of champagne opened with a glass next to my throne." She continued. "You do you understand me, slave.  Don’t you?"  She asked, prior to leaving.

"Yes Mistress." I acknowledged and proceeded to eat my meal and clean my bowl.  Afterwards, I crawled to the dungeon and prepared it. When I finished my tasks, I prostrated myself in the direction of where my Goddess will enter the dungeon.

My Goddess Samantha entered the dungeon ten minutes later looking more beautiful and sexy than ever. She was wearing black leather corset with black bra and matching panties. To go along with the garters and the dark stockings, which encased her long legs, she was wearing four-inch heeled, black patent leather pumps on her feet.   I kissed them as soon she stood over me.  I waited for her next command. "Pray to me out loud, slave."  I recited my “Prayer of Adoration” to my Goddess Samantha. After the ritual I remained on all fours as she gets a small mirror, a straw and small bag of white powder. Then she used my body as a place to sit.   My Goddess sat on my back ignoring me as she snorted several lines of cocaine.  She did this for several minutes getting high as she listened to me recite her Rules and Commandments.

When she was satisfied she moved her beautiful body to her throne.  She was as regal as a Queen. . "Pour me glass of champagne, slave."   I served her the champagne then prostrate myself towards her throne so she could use my body as her footstool. She was enjoying her high champagne listening to "heavy metal' music.   I refilled her glass when it was almost empty.  She had me light her cigarette and spit-shine her patent leather shoes with my tongue.  I licked the dirt off her soles and sucked her four-inch spiked heels like a slut.  However, she wasn't pleased when she noticed a run in the back seam of her stockings and kicked me on my shoulder.  Suddenly she pulled my hair lifting my head up to hers and blew smoke in my face pointing the lit end of her cigarette toward my eyes.  She knew she scared me shitless and smirked.  I was only too glad to receive her ashes in my open mouth after that. 

"Get in the middle of the room slave.' She demanded me and kicked me again.  Goddess Samantha got up from her throne and circled my body.  She continued to smoke her cigarette, blowing the smoke as close into my face as she could.  I made my mouth available to serve as her ashtray.  She had trained me well.  Then she whirled around, snarled at me and gave me a ferocious slap across my face for looking at her.  She dealt with this by covering it with a leather hood that she placed over my head. "Stand up slave!" she demanded.  With my hands placed behind my back and my ankles tied against each other Mistress Samantha bound my wrists and ankles together with a pair of leather cuffs.   Then she began to tease me by stroking my body with her long fingernails working her way down to my balls. 

She squeezed my balls and rubbed her hand up and down the shaft of my penis making it grow to a full erection. Her exotic hand job had me so aroused that I was on the verge of coming but within a split second, ecstasy turned into agony as she gave me a swift knee to my groin   which sent me to the floor doubled over in pain. "Rollover, you fucking wimp of slave that you are," She sniped at me then gave me another kick.   I writhed in pain of the floor as she stood over me watching.

She lit an another cigarette and continued to use my mouth as an astray while grinding her four-inch spiked heels into my tender nipples and groin area.   She stood on my body until she finished her cigarette that she dropped still burning onto my chest, then stomped it out with her shoe.  My scream from the burning of my flesh was deafening.  She let out evil laugh. “Eat the cigarette butt, slave. And I want every bit of soot off my shoes, so lick it off or else I'll smash your fucking ugly face in."  Were her cruel words?  When I did as she ordered she had me raise my head and open my mouth where she delivered a big saliva ball onto my tongue followed by a mouthful of champagne for me to wash the cigarette down.  Mistress Samantha lit a red candle and set it aside for later use. I felt some kind of bondage device placed on my cock and balls. This device was fitted very tightly over my balls and had a chain at the end of it.

The chain was secured to another chain that hung from a pulley that was attached to the ceiling. Once connected Mistress Samantha pulled the chain up lifting my balls towards the ceiling. Every time she pulled the chain, my balls were painfully stretched. More painful devices were added to me, as she took small chain that had alligator clips at each end and placed a clip on each nipple. These clips had jagged teeth, which caused a very piercing pain to my nipples, especially when she playfully tugged on the chain.

Mistress Samantha had me suffer agonizing torture by constantly pulling my balls towards the ceiling and pouring hot red candle wax all over my body, especially my cock and balls. She also poked and jabbed me with her spiked heels, using them to tug on the nipple chain and even had me suck them like they were a cocks.  She continued to stretch my balls further, which gave her a better angle to descend her panty-covered ass onto my face.

While I was being smothered she continued to torment me by clipping a few clothespins on me at various places on my already agonized body and sprinkling hot wax on my cock. After few minutes of suffocation torture I could finally breathe normally when she lifted her ass off my face. Her pussy was so wet, that she had to slip off her panties, which were soaked. "Open your mouth wide, slave." She took the panties and stuffed them into my mouth. I was now gagged with her wet and pungent smelling panties in my mouth.  "Keep those legs up." She commanded as she lifted my legs in the air.  With another set of ceiling chains, she secured a chain to each ankle cuff and suspended my feet towards the ceiling.

Mistress Samantha had me hanging up side down by my ankles and balls.   She was getting even higher snorting more lines of cocaine, drinking champagne and smoking cigarettes. My Goddess Samantha then sat like a queen on her throne, admiring her work with the pleasure of watching me suffer helplessly in total bondage.  And with the loud sound heavy metal music being piped into the room, this Dominatrix was in more intense, sadistic and cruel mood that I had seen her to date.  After a half-hour of her and having a good time, amused watching me She fingered herself to another organism.  Afterwards she walked out the room. 

She returned to the dungeon and she circled around my hanging body.  She was giggling as she continued to torment me pouring hotter candle wax on my cock and balls. Finally she removed the panties from my mouth.

"Thank you, Mistress,” I gasped wondering what was going to happen next.

"You know I get more out of having a slave than just training only to strip him of his assets then selling him."  She told me, with the corner of her mouth curving into a half-smile.  "I also have fun with them. And do you know one of the things I enjoy most?"  

"No Mistress."  I replied.

"I love to beat my slaves. I can't tell you how much I get off on giving a slave a good whipping. Does that frighten you?  Remember the wicked flogging I gave last week with my bullwhip." 

"Yes Mistress" I said with fear in my voice.

"Well, you don't have to be frightened.  I'm not talking about a whipping for punishment. I'm talking about what I call a recreational beating. Do you know the difference?" 

"No Mistress.” 

"Well, for punishment the main goal is pain.  My pleasure is only incidental.  So I like to use a heavy strap, I like the bullwhip or a cane, and remember that wicked birch rod I introduced to you on your first day, something that hurts.  Or for a major offense I give a full strength beating on bare balls. You remember that communion beating last week, which brought you in line after only a dozen strokes on your naked balls.

"Yes Mistress I remember." I said quickly also remembering ejaculating and blacking out when my pain became total ecstasy.  "But for recreation, the main goal is my pleasure and the pain is the only way to increase that pleasure. I love it when a slave accepts the pain for the sake of bringing me pleasure. You do want to bring me pleasure, don't you slave?"

“Oh yes I do, Mistress," I answered eagerly.

"Well then, I want you to take a beating now, just for the sake of the pleasure it brings to me. That will bring you great pleasure to, you know, even through the pain."

"Yes Mistress, I know it will," I assured her; ready to put up with any amount of pain to have her keep me with her.

First, she selected one of her many cane out her cane stand and administered 20 lashes across my thighs as I counted each one aloud by the number of lashes and thanked her for each and every stroke. After my caning Mistress Samantha took out her bullwhip and cracked about 32 wicked lashes across my backside until I was in tears, pleading for mercy.  She showed some compassion, by lowering my body to floor with my back resting on it while my ankles still hung in suspension.  She didn't let up her wicked ways as she lit a cigarette with a match and placed the burning match on the soles of my feet.  They were hung up in the air and I could do nothing but scream.

She squatted over me and had me offer my mouth as her ashtray as she continuously blew smoke in my face while she smoked her cigarette. She also lightly poked the lit end of the cigarette on a few places of my body. Just before she was going to put her cigarette out my mouth she spit two saliva balls in my mouth for me to swallow.  After her smoke she stood on my chest her spiked heels digging painfully into my flesh. For support she held onto the chain that suspended my ankles in bondage. She used her shoe to pull up the chain. That painfully removed the alligator clips off my nipples. This caused me to scream out loud and squirm so violently that Mistress Samantha almost fell.  Fortunately she held the chains. Otherwise it would have been my fault and I don't think I could take anymore punishment this evening.  However, she wasn't pleased with me and gave me a couple of kicks to my side. She also stepped on my face and had me pay homage to her heels, by sucking them.

Finally I could see, as she removed the leather hood off my head. She was still sipping her champagne and spitting some of it in my mouth.  As she circled my body she occasionally would unleash a wicked lash across my ass using a riding crop. "Kiss my ass, slave.' she demanded, "And recite your Prayer of Adoration of Goddess' royal ass."  She said as she suddenly placed it in my face. Half through my prayer She lowered her bare ass on my face, with my nose sticking itself in her asshole so She could take pleasure when She unleashed a nasty fart in my nose, After I got a good whiff I was to thank her.  "Are you thirsty slave?" She asked me.

"Yes Mistress Samantha." I replied. "Good slave, because my bladder is full and I need to use a toilet now." She continued. "Open mouth-wide and beg me, slave."   Within a minute she had her pussy aimed directly over my opened mouth. She peed only about mouthful as I drank every drop. Afterwards, I was to lick the piss off her pussy. "Keep licking, slave."   I continued licking her pussy until she climaxed with a powerful organism.   Then she had me shift from her pussy to her asshole I licked and reamed it with my tongue fully up her bunghole. While I was working on her asshole she was fingering herself to another organism.

After her second organism she got up onto her feet and immediately released my wrists and ankles from bondage. "Take a shower and clean yourself up thoroughly and report to my bedroom in 15 minutes, slave."  She ordered and she nonchalantly walked out of the dungeon to freshen up. She apparently wasn't tired and she had plan on receiving some more pleasure in her bedroom, by me, her slave.

I crawled into my Goddess Samantha’s bedroom.  There were candles lit and soft music playing in the background.  She was sitting relaxing in her chair.  I kissed her feet waiting for her command which was to recite my prayer to her and give her feet a sensuous tongue bath plus a good lengthy toe sucking.   When she had enough foot worship she picked up her cattail whip and quickly unleashed about a dozen lashes across my back making her pussy wet again. Then she grabbed my hair and pulled my head and shoved my face into her wet and hot pussy.  "Pleasure me slave.  Make me cum again." She yelled out holding my head tightly, squeezing it with her thighs as she erupted with a powerful organism within minutes then another one shortly after. "Get on the bed and lay on your stomach." She ordered me as after she experienced her fifth organism of the day.  After I had responded to her command she handcuffed my wrists behind my back and had me turn over on my back.  This woman remarkably was still not totally satisfied sexually and wanted more.

When she took out Mistress Lydia’s toy, the one both of them used on me yesterday I gasped.  I thought I would lose all my teeth from it.  Mistress Lydia’s gave it as a gift to Mistress Samantha.   "The dildo -gag". The device has a small penis that is inserted into my mouth and a seven-inch dildo mounted on it sticking straight out from my mouth.  A leather harness strapped around my head secured this.

Mistress Samantha was determined to satisfy her sexual needs as she squatted over my face and inserted the dildo into her hot cunt. She rode that thing for several minutes occasionally smacking face fiercely caused my jaws to ache still more than they already did with the thing in my mouth.  She must have climaxed with least four organisms, before she became exhausted and sexually satisfied.  Finally her fucking ceased.  She got off my face and kicked me off the bed.  I was to rollover on the floor and sleep in that fashion, bound and gagged until morning.

CHAPTER 13 (Day Thirteen)

My Goddess Samantha awakened and removed the bondage devices from my body. She instructed me to shower and shave completely, especially my legs. She told me that a visitor, a Lady Carla would be arriving at eight sharp.   I was to greet her and serve her until nine, which was Goddess Samantha’s wake up time. Then Goddess Samantha went back to bed. 

Shortly before 8:00 a.m. Lady Carla approached the long, tree-lined driveway on foot. The early morning light sparkling on the dew covered huge oak trees and stately magnolias.  The manicured lawn was green and beautiful.  This morning the house was shrouded in mist.   Lady Carla slowly approached the front entrance.  The Goddess’ house is medium size two-story brick home, 4 bedrooms, all with a private bathroom.   I am ready to great Lady Carla.  I am properly kneeling naked with a collar and wrist/ankle shackles on me.  The doorbell rang and I opened the door to welcome my Owner’s guest.   "Welcome to the home of my Goddess Samantha." I said after I kissed her shoes.  "Goddess Samantha has instructed me to serve you with cup of tea, as she has not yet awakened yet."    Lady Carla nodded her understanding.  

Lady Carla is a beautiful autumn-hair woman in her mid 30's.  She is six-foot tall with a busty and voluptuous body. She is very new to the idea of Female Superiority and She wants to get chance to participate in some of the activities. She was really fascinated with the idea of cross dressing men and humiliating them. She was dressed in a black below the knee dress with slits up the sides that went along those black silky stockings and black suede pumps on her feet. She arrived wearing a red long overcoat, which I hung for her.

I served her tea in the living room. The room has a large slate fireplace that runs from the floor to the ceiling with mahogany bookcases flanking it.  In front of the fireplace are two maroon leather wing chairs but no ottomans.  In one corner is Goddess Samantha’s beautiful “lady’s writing table”, a piece that has been in her family for more than 100 years. The room features several long French windows and is full of interesting and beautiful antique furniture that is coveted by most visitors.  . Lady Carla sat her beautiful self in one of the wing chairs.  I offered myself as her a footstool after I have served her tea.  I also note that the bookcase conceals the passage to the dungeon from this room.

Lady Carla sat there relaxed reading a book on the subject of Female Domination and enjoying her tea.  She discovered the library, which is immediately adjacent to the living room and was delighted to have found the book she was reading although the shelves were full of books on the same subject.  After she sat down and placed her feet on my back she gasped at the scars crisscrossing my back and asked if Mistress Samantha punished me last night.  I smiled explaining “I adore my Goddess and accept whatever she chooses to give me with gratitude. She has never truly harmed me and I trust her with my life."  Lady Carla just grinned.

It now time to wake up my Goddess.   As instructed earlier by my Goddess I was to bring Lady Carla to my Goddess' bedroom.   She follows me out to the hall and Lady Carla follows.  I went first to the kitchen to get the tray I have prepared bearing coffee in a silver pot with paper thin china cups and a pitcher of fresh double cream.  Next we go to Goddess Samantha’s room, up the curving staircase.

Lady Carla noted the green marble risers and rosewood treads almost as much as the grace of my Mistress ’well trained slave leading her. 

At the top of the stair, there is a broad hallway leading to double doors. "Goddess is in there", I explained in a whisper, "and it is part of my usual duties to oversee her proper awakening."  I silently opened the door as we entered as noiselessly as possible. The bed is a large four poster with an elegant jade green velvet canopy covering it.   The bed of course contained a sleeping woman. 

I placed the tray on her nightstand then crawled to the foot of the bed and lifted, the covers exposing my Goddess’ beautiful feet.  I began to gently kiss and lick them.   As she awakens I wait for her to tell me what she wants me to do.  Lady Carla watches this with fascination.

“What slave?”

"Lady Carla is here. Thank you for allowing me to serve this morning, I am honored that you entrust me with this."

Sleepily she smiles and ruffles my hair with her foot.  Then She reaches down to my slave collar to move the kissing and licking mouth three feet north of the original location. 

"Six this morning slave “She commands, "and I'm in a hurry.  There is much to be done, so don't take long slave."

"Yes Goddess! Thank You." and I proceed to ensure six quick orgasms. This activity has caused my cock to get awesomely hard, as I am extremely hornier than ever this morning

Lady Carla looks on in awe of this.

I worked her clit sucking like my life depended on it, which it may well have.  After she has climaxed her sixth time I waited to see if she is finished.  She gave me a gentle shove with her foot meaning it is time to serve her.  I pour a cup of coffee and served to her. Then I drop to my knees immediately with my head bowed.  To my surprise, my Goddess wasn't all that pleased with me for some odd reason, which I didn't know.  She picked up a crop from the bedside table and pushed my head to the floor with my purpled, striped rounded ass in the air.  Standing over me Goddess Samantha raised the crop and administered correction swiftly and thoroughly.   After ten wicked lashes I pleaded to her still not knowing what I did to infuriate her like this. "Goddess, please! I am sorry.  Please have mercy.  I beg YOU.  I am sorry." I moaned.

Dropping the crop with a sigh, she began sipping her coffee and resumed her seat on the edge of the bed. I kissed her feet fervently, grateful for my correction and her mercy. "Carla, you must feel free to ask me anything you wish. I realize that this arrangement is different than what you may have seen before, and that you must have many questions." "Indeed I do, Samantha, and yet I would not wish to offend you in any way, since you've been kind enough to invite me here for this tour," Carla states. Smiling, Goddess Samantha replies, "Thank you for your consideration. Rest assured that I am open to your inquiries, while retaining the right to refuse to answer if I choose." "I don't know where to start!" the Lady Carla confesses.

"Let's begin with our routine here." Goddess Samantha, explained to Lady Carla, There was genuine gratitude in my eyes as I silently thanked her for forgiving her earlier displeasure with me before turning to the Lady Carla. "I require specific attention mornings where I must be awakened gently, first with attention to my feet, and then with whatever number of orgasms I might desire. My coffee must be served as soon as that service is accomplished.  After I have my coffee I am ready for my bath. Usually I prefer to blindfold my slaves while I bathe and while they dress me. Once I am dressed I dismiss slaves to carry out their chores and assignments while take care of my business.

"Carla, please excuse me a moment. Slave Steve, escort Lady Carla to the dining room and serve her breakfast. Then you shall taken care my bathing needs after you have accomplished that task. This one reason why I need more than one slave around here," She continued

I quickly prepared and served Lady Carla pancakes and bacon with more tea for breakfast. Then I quickly dash upstairs to take of my Goddess Samantha who was waiting patiently for me.  She stood there in her dark green silk peignoir.  I followed her into her bathroom.  She privately delights knowing she has enslaved such a strong, intelligent man.   It thrills her to know that I have given myself over to her entirely to do with me whatever she will.  As she stands there on the cool tile she looks into my eyes and begins to raise the hem of her peignoir. I kneel between her legs and tilt back my head.  "May I please be your facility this morning?" I implore tenderly. Blushing slightly, she nods and looked away from me. My mouth disturbs the curls between her thighs and she feels my tongue signaling my readiness to receive her output.

It's still hard for her to do this yet it is so special when we do.  . She feels my hands gently clasping her hips, and she knows that I find this a special honor.  She relaxes, and I drink. "Clean it up.  Slowly slave."   As I do she dug her nails into my shoulders and slowly created matching indentations on both sides.  I feel her shudder then she climaxed again.  She tells me what she wants to wear, the ivory bustier, lace top and green moiré skirt for today.  I fill the sunken tub with warm water and ease her peignoir over her head.  I helped her into the tub.   She allowed me to bathe her.  I gently soaped her beautiful body.  She had me rush and rinse her off then blot her dry.  She was soon fully dressed in an ivory leather bustier, silk stockings, lace top, and floor length green moiré skirt and ankle high lace up boots.  She attached my lead to her belt and descended to the dining room.

She joined Lady Carla at the table and I prepared and served her breakfast.  Lady Carla had more tea, toast and preserves.  They continued their conversation on the topic of Female Domination. By the end of their breakfast I was horny as hell and ready to do anything they wanted for the privilege of being allowed to come.  While Lady Carla and Goddess Samantha had coffee I knelt under the table and gave Lady Carla a treat by licking her cunt.  She had fast heavy organism and I started pulling away to service my Mistress but Lady Carla grabbed my hair and pulled me back to her.  This did not escape notice by my Mistress who was pleased.  She came a few more times.  Mistress saw how I pleased her guest and asked Lady Carla if I shouldn’t be rewarded.  Lady Carla was all for it.  With that approval Mistress gave me permission to jerk off my hard dick and shoot my wad into a bowl after which I was required to lick the bowl clean. Unbelievably my cock stayed hard after I came into the bowl and I felt still hornier.

The rest of the day Goddess Samantha and Lady Carla tried everything they could think of that would humiliate and degrade me. They dress me a pink dress, stockings and heels. My toenails and fingernails were painted. A blonde wig was put on my head with heavy makeup, bright red lipstick and dark eyeliner applied to my face.

This was the first opportunity for my Goddess to publicly humiliate me. The three of us went to the mall to shop. How humiliating this was for me.  After shopping at the mall, both Mistresses dropped me off at my Goddess’ home where I was instructed to clean and prepare the house for company expected that evening.   And while the ladies were away for several hours, I tended to my chores.

When Mistress Samantha arrived home I was dressed as I had been instructed; I was also wearing my wig and lipstick. I knelt in the middle of the floor when she came in the door. She walked over without saying a word and sat down in the recliner. Then she told me "come over here and remove my heels using only your teeth. Then I want you to lick my feet completely, right through the nylons. You will then undress me using only your teeth my sweet little cunt."  I did what I was told and she knew I was hers to use at will. And using was what she was going to do. She had already invited not only Lady Carla but also a number of her friends over for that evening.  And I, her dear little slave was going to be the entertainment.

Lady Carla arrived shortly after and gave me a little slap on the ass and said, "I have brought you a present." She opened her bag and brought out small vibrator with a cord, battery pack, and a remote control. She commanded me to kneel while she slid the vibrator up my ass. She then tucked the battery pack into my waistband in the back of my pantyhose. Lady Carla motioned for Mistress Samantha to follow her into the kitchen where she explained that with the remote She could turn the vibrator on or off even from another room. She took the remote and pushed the button.  They heard an exclamation from me who was still kneeling in the living room.

Mistress Samantha looked at Lady Carla and said; "now this has real potential. Now we can turn him on whenever we want."   Then she came over to me to tell me she had a surprise for me.  She led me down the long hallway through a hidden door and down the stairs to her dungeon. She forced me against the St. Andrews cross and tied me to it very securely.  She then promptly gagged and blindfolded me. Then she played”'how horny can she get me' for about twenty minutes.”   After that she explained that she would not need me for a while and left me hanging there with my dick reaching for the ceiling. She went into the foyer of the dungeon and turned on her stereo and played Enigma nice and loud so I would not hear her guests arriving.

She had decided to make it a theme party.  Everyone who arrived was dressed and they all went downstairs into the dungeon. When everyone was ready she untied me, and led me into the room still blindfolded and gagged and told me that I was to remain that way.  She led me around the room whispering in my ear that I was on display and would service every woman that I met that night.

I was led around to each member of the party and instructed to feel their bodies, and to learn who was who only in this manner. Then Mistress Samantha explained that in order to service these women properly I would lick them wherever they instructed until they came and then each one in turn would have a go at my tight little ass until she came again.  When each one had been satisfied then each one would take turns rubbing my cock with only one stroke each just to keep me horny, She explained that there were six women there and if I did not cum then, I would go back and start licking the first woman and the entire process would have to be repeated until I did. The question is will I be horny enough to cum in six licks. She then turned on the vibrator in my butt at a low setting and led me over to Lady Sara who was sprawled in the recliner.

After I had licked her nipples to her satisfaction she rolled over on her tummy and started fingering herself while she instructed me to lick her ass. After a little moaning she told me that "the further my tongue got up her ass the sooner she would cum."

After Lady Sara was finished it was Mistress Diana’s turn.  She was not attractive but is sort of plain.  But it made no difference because I was blindfolded anyhow.  She relished the fact that she not only had my attention but she had me by the balls. First she pinched my nipples. Then she grabbed my balls and gave them a little squeeze. She then had me spend about five minutes licking her nipples. Then she commanded me to lie on the floor while she straddled my face until she came. When Mistress Diana’s was finished it was Mistress Michelle's turn.

Mistress Michelle was Mistress Diana’s best friend.  She invited Mistress Diana’s to fuck me with the strap on dildo as hard as possible while I had my face buried in her crotch. Mistress Michelle was finished; Goddess Samantha had me fuck her with a vibrator in my teeth like before. Only, with her switching the remote control vibrator in my ass on and off I was having a very difficult time.  Finally the three of them had a turn giving it to me in the rear with a strap on dildo. After entertaining those three with my cute little ass Goddess Samantha knew I was going to cum with the next one, and that it was just going to be too much for me. So she decided that that could not happen so she forced me down onto the rack. The eight of them helped to tie me down and strap me into the rack.

Then Mistress Ashley (who is a total nympho) straddled herself on my face.

Everyone else picked up various items of torture, nipple clamps, cock rings etc., and proceeded to go over my whole body. My dick was jerked all over the place and I started coming everywhere. I came all over two of the girls and on the carpet.  I was made to beg for the honor of licking my cum from them and the carpet.

I did not think it was an honor but they made me beg anyway. It is simply amazing what someone who is fully restrained, and has a vibrator running in their ass, and clamps on their nipples will beg for anything.  She then released me and had me pose in various costumes and positions while they took more photo shots of me in each.

Goddess Samantha had a great wardrobe of clothes and they fit me quite well. It was like a fashion show. She dressed me in a nicely cut blue wool suit with black leather handbag and heels. The next outfit was a pair of spandex pants with a low cut white blouse. They continued this theme working their way down until I looked like a tramp, a twenty-dollar hooker at best, very sleazy. It was then decided that maybe they should take me out on the town with the girls. A sort of reward for me is such a cute and obedient little slut. I sort a protested but no one cared.

Did you ever notice that when there is a group of women out for the night that one of them has always had too much to drink? After giving me four shots of tequila before we left it was little or no trouble for me to act the part. They simply told me once we were out that if I didn't behave they would leave me wherever we were.  Lady Carla then fixed my makeup, and then dressed me in a red silk blouse and black leather skirt with red high heels, garter belt and hose. After they changed their clothes we all headed for the nearest single's bar.

I was a real hit with the men. The more I tried to ignore them, or blow them off the harder they tried to pick me up. Once Diana caught me trying to leave, she promptly led me to the ladies' room, and there had me service her with my tongue in one of the stalls. While this was happening, a woman, who turned out to be gay accidentally opened the stall door on us. She apologized and closed the door. Then over the door asked Dianna if she and I would like to come back to her place after the bar closed.  Diana explained that I was a man, and her slave. "Our private little whore", and that I was being punished for trying to sneak off. All the while I had my face buried in her crotch. Then the woman Gabriella said that she found the idea of using a man in such a fashion simply wonderful. She offered to pay twenty dollars to be serviced herself right there in the ladies' room. After all I was supposed to be a whore.

So I was sold, in a stall in the ladies' room for twenty dollars. Mistress Diana came out and explained to the rest of them what was going on while Gabriella had her turn. Mistress Samantha went in to retrieve me. After Gabriella had cum, she was about to fix my makeup when Chelsea, Gabriella's friend came in to see what had been taking her so long. After a quick explanation Chelsea also purchased my services.

Both women really got off on pulling up my skirt and shoving their money down my panties, next to what they referred to as my useless cock. They found using a man, the way they thought men used women, very exciting. Mistress Samantha invited them back to the house to participate in another round, and I thought Gabriella was going to cream right in her pants when she told her that she could fuck me in the ass with a strap on dildo. After all, whores were paid to fuck, and she had paid for me. Sort of a way of getting more bang for her buck, if you'll pardon the pun.

Five more women came in and paid for my services within an hour, so they made a grand old total of $140.00 for just an hour work on my part. I stayed in there four more hours...

When they finally returned to the table I noticed that Lady Carla and Mistress Dianna were alone. The rest of the girls had either gone home or gone off with someone else. It was then that Gabriella told them she had two male gay friends who might also be willing to pay for my talents. I looked utterly horrified at this but said nothing. She looked me in the eye and told me if he didn't please Gabriella and Chelsea when we got back to the house, that the next night there would be two very happy fags with a new play toy.

Back at the dungeon it became obvious that Gabriella was the more aggressive of the two. She really got off on humiliating me. She called me a slut, whore, cunt, she would constantly remind me how lucky I was that she would even notice me at all, much less allow me to service her body. I was excited to no end by her verbal abuse. Lady Carla and Goddess Samantha really got off watching the whole show. Then Goddess Samantha showed Gabriella the remote control vibrator. She grabbed it and slid it up Chelsea's tight little ass. Then she put a collar and leash on her and had her strap on a dildo. She then commanded me to get on all fours while Chelsea fucked me in the ass. I was to lick Gabriella's cunt, Gabriella was licking Mistress Michelle, and Mistress Diana was licking Lady Carla’s and Lady Carla was licking Mistress Samantha’s, as they all kneeled on the floor.

Mistress Samantha would switch the vibrator in Chelsea's ass on and off with the remote control. The amazing part was, every time she turned it on Chelsea would go off, and fuck me harder, I would double up on licking Gabriella, she on Jane, She on Lady Carla, and her on Mistress Samantha.  My Mistress was experiencing a fantastic feeling of power. She turned on the switch, and a few seconds later she could feel the result through the chain of bodies. It was absolutely electric.

After that little session, they all relaxed with some cocktails. All of them except for us two slaves.  I had not realized it, but Gabriella and Chelsea's relationship was exactly that. Gabriella was the dominant and Chelsea was her slave. Chelsea made the drinks and placed them on my chest.

I then crab walked them over to them on the couch while licking Chelsea's cunt as she walked over me, while I was on the way.  After all that excitement everyone had a nice session in the hot tub and went home. I was given the privilege of sleeping in my Goddess’ bedroom on the floor in bondage.

CHAPTER 14 (Day Fourteen)

As is my custom I awakened at least an hour before my Mistress, Goddess Samantha had instructed me to awaken her.  I checked my entire body in as many places as I could to be sure there wasn’t a single hair so as to comply fully with my Goddess’ instructions.  Even my legs were smooth as silk, something I have never experienced before. I was to wake her up promptly at nine and have her bath ready with her desired water temperature of 105 degrees.

I arranged towels and prepared the bath oils I would be using all the while watching the clock.  After turning on the hot water I checked it continuously until it was fire hot then gradually added cold water to bring it to the proper temperature.  It was critical I did this right.  I have to be perfect for my Goddess.  To be sure of the water temperature I had purchased a new thermometer from a chemical specialty store that was accurate to 1/1000th of a degree.  It came with a float.  I compared it with the thermometer built into the tub, the one my Mistress would be looking at to be sure they were the same.  They were but now I had a thermometer to measure all parts of the huge tub my Goddess would soon occupy.  It was now two minutes before nine and the water temperature was 105.5 degrees [reading only 105 on the tub thermometer], perfect. 

It was just two minutes before nine as I watched the seconds tick away.   I was at her bedroom door ready.  At exactly nine the clock chimed nine times whereupon I crawled on all fours to Goddess Samantha’s bed carefully lifted the blanket up at the foot of her bed and began kissing her beautiful feet.  It is impossible to describe how much emotion swells up within me as I worship my Goddess this way. When she was completely awake her foot pushed me away she swung her legs over the side of the bed and sat up.  I quickly crawled to her feet but could not help but stare at the beauty of her long sensuous legs and delicious feet.   When one was lucky to be where I was at this moment one had no doubts why all that came before her knew she was a Goddess.  There is no choice in that regard.

I delicately put her high-heeled slippers onto her feet after which she stood up.  I had her robe ready then assisted her into it.  She stared at me standing there.  I realized I had been caught up by the sight of her and forgot my place which was on my knees while in her presence unless She directs me otherwise.  No male is worthy enough to stand in her presence without her permission.  As I dropped to my knees I knew punishment was in store for me due to my inexcusable failure of the moment.  I crawled behind her as she walked to the bathroom and stood next to the tub.

I waited for her signal to assist her.  Her fingers snapped my signal to burst into action.  I removed her robe, then her slippers, then assisted her into the tub of soothing warm water.  The first thing she did was look at the built in thermometer.  It read a perfect 105 degrees.  "Just right slave, as your reward I will allow you to bath my body even though you are hardly worthy of the privilege."  I almost swooned, never expecting I would ever be able to serve my Goddess this way.  She knew she had stirred me and at the same time had put yet another chain on my body and soul that bound me into slavery unto her even more than I already was.

The bath was the most awe-inspiring experience of my life.  My Mistress was relaxing in the warm soothing bath water as I began the task of bathing her.  Each stroke of the sponge had to be better than that which Rembrandt took to the canvas. I would not miss bathing a square millimeter of her luscious body.   She leaned forward allowing me to begin with her back.  This may sound spurious but I have never experienced anything like the first touch of her body flesh.

It was as if electric charges were surging throughout my body.  Her back was more like an idol to be worshipped.  I wanted to kiss it so badly but I dared not.  When I was done sponging her back she once again reposed against the tub and allowed me to wash her breasts and body.    My heart beat rapidly.  I did not believe anything could be so divine.  I did not want this moment to end but I knew it would and knew it best I continue my service to her. 

When I reached her pussy she smiled broadly knowing I had reached a dilemma.  It would be better if it was not under the bath water.  She watched me squirm with discomfort.  As I moved to her legs hoping to think of a solution Goddess Samantha whispered, "Forgot about my cunnie slave?  How about my crotch and ass?"  I was terrified.  Was I supposed to do this under water?  "Stupid slave, help me up."  I reached both hands down to her waiting arms and lifted her into a standing position while immediately dropping to my knees.  She stood there; legs spread apart, hands on hips looking down at me.  I wanted to kiss her pussy in the worst way but did not want to experience the pain that would result from such an unwarranted act on my part.  Carefully the sponge washed her crack, crotch and pussy.  She snapped her fingers and I rightfully took the signal to assist her back into her reclining relaxed position in the tub.

I used my hand to smooth over her legs.  There was slight stubble.  She seemed pleased when I placed one leg on my shoulder to support it and lathered it well.  Shaving her leg was tricky because of the awkward position I had placed myself in.  Goddess Samantha was amused by my self created problem and warned; "A nick is work 25 lashes slave."  I stiffened with fear that I had blown the whole event.  Carefully I lifted her leg off my shoulder and held it in one hand while I shaved her leg with the other.  In doing this I cleaned the razor in the bath water. 

The second time I rinsed the razor I learned I had erred that slaves were to prepare properly before a bath so they would not sully the Goddess' bath water with shaving soap scum and hair.   I had made two mistakes and would suffer for them.   Goddess Samantha has rewarded me.  To suffer for her is still another reward.  But displeasing her is never my intent and I now feel deep shame for not being more aware of the need for the exceptionally high standards she is accustomed and deserving of.  Perhaps the blessing in this is my learning experience if I ever do get another chance to serve my Goddess this way.

After complete this I sponged her legs and feet.  This was the defining moment.  It was not up to me to decide when her bath was to end.  I would wait for her signal or command.  It came quickly.  "You may suck my toes slave.  I will be able to discern just how deeply you are committed in your servitude to me but how well you do this."  My Goddess is giving me a gift and I was going to make the most of it.  My slave mouth latched onto her toes with a vengeance and all the passion I could focus on her as I was in sucking and licking those parts of her body she just privileged me with.  As I poured my heart into my devotion I felt her other foot stroking my head.  I could not prevent what happened as it went far past any semblance of self-control.  I came all over the bathroom floor.  When Goddess Samantha became aware of this she kicked my head away and ordered me to lick it all up.  I hastily obeyed making sure I got every last drop.  Little did I know this Goddess of Goddesses fully expected this to happen and thoroughly enjoyed watching me lap up my own cum.  It would also provide still one more error requiring punishment; something Goddess Samantha found pleasurable applying.

I helped my Mistress rise in the tub.  I used the hand held spray to wash all the soap off of her body, finally doing the same with her gorgeous legs as she stepped form the tub.  I immediately began the task of blotting her dry with warmed towels I had prepared in ample supply.  After assisting her with her robe and slippers she pointed to the floor next to a dressing table.

She sat down on me then picked up her diary, looked in the mirror and smiled cruelly.  She began writing.  "The slave has passed his initial two week probation period.  He has learned painful lessons which I expect will become a permanent part of his slave self.  I will summarize his errors then decide if the slave is worthy for his second level probation, which is 30 days.  Much will depend on his ability to sustain his punishment for his recent errors which will follow shortly."

She then looked down at me.  "Your initial probation period is over slave.  You have made many errors during the two-week period you have served me.   As a result you will be punished severely.  When I have finished doing that to you, depending on how well you take, it I will decide if I want to keep you at least for the next probation period which is thirty days. 

Slaves must obey, not make mistakes and serve me perfectly.  When they do not they must suffer.  But the suffering had better not be in vain meaning once corrected the same mistake must never be made again.  It is how you react to the punishment that will determine your immediate future.  Do you understand slave?"

I nodded that I did understand.  She went on, "You should know slave I hope you will pass muster and move on to the next phase.  Assuming you do it could lead to your enslavement for life.  That of course is only if you are absolutely exceptional.  It is possible however I may sell or trade you for a slave or slaves more suitable to me.  Or it is even possible I may just toss you away like the nothing that you actually are."  The words tore at me knowing if I failed to please my Goddess, especially if I disappointed her by not being able to take her punishment like a quality slave must, I would be gone and disposed of, never to lay eyes on her again.  Fear and anxiety took hold of my body.   Maybe this was good, as I would be forced to focus on my survival as her slave and nothing else.  "Now for the test of your mettle slave, I want you over the arm of the big chair in the bedroom.  Once there you will not move.  You may even wish you were dead but do not move slave.  If you do it will be the end.  No go."

She stood up allowing me to crawl out of the bathroom to the bedroom and specifically to the large chair.   I draped myself over the large arm.  My cock and balls were exposed and my ass made an appetizing target for my Goddess.  I would suffer for her this day.  The question neither She nor I knew was I worthy enough to sustain the punishment She was about to dole out to me.  She would know shortly.  I would too but not until she laid the last stroke on me and in was still in place on the chair ready to drop to my knees and worship her for allowing me to redeem myself through her punishment.

I lay on the chair in mortal fear.  The first thing I felt were needles placed on my ball sac.  Next I felt a bare wire being wound around my cock.  I felt her hand on my ass.  I stayed like this for what seemed like an eternity.  She spoke, "Slave, what you did that is making me have to punish you?"

I responded, "Goddess Samantha I failed to drop to my knees in your presence.   I polluted your bath water with shave crème when I should have prepared a separate vessel to rinse the razor and I came on the bathroom floor when you stroked my head with your elegant foot."

"Exactly slave.   It is good you know why you deserve what is coming your way."  And with that I felt the first lash of a whip.  I grimaced.  One lash followed another.  I had started counting but soon gave it up and did all I could to muster strength to deal with and accept the pain that was being given to me.  I kept saying to myself I deserved this, I deserved this.  I know Mistress was periodically changing whips and varying her targets.  She seemed to stay away from my cock and balls, a place I fully expected to feel pain due to my error in coming onto the bathroom floor.  I cannot tell you how many lashes I had received at this point but I can say I was close to passing out.  My body was a mass of welts from which I felt fire and excruciating pain.  But I was not prepared for the touch of the cattle prod to the needles and wire Mistress had installed on my ball sac and cock.  I must have jumped a foot when the prod touched the metal objects installed on me.  The next jolt was double the first.  I screamed from pain but held fast to my determination to make it through whatever Mistress felt I deserved.  I knew better than to beg for mercy knowing none would be given.  It may even intensify her machinations to my body with such a stimulant to do so.  It was hard to tell just how long I was being subjected to intense torture but I bit my lip and took everything my Goddess had to throw at me.  I knew exactly what to do the minute she stopped.

And stop she did.  And I was fully conscious.  "Slave, I am done."  I slithered to the floor and crawled to her feet.  She extended a foot to me and I was allowed once again this day to lavish my worship on my Supreme Goddess.  She allowed me this, occasionally switching feet. 

After five minutes of silence she walked to her dressing table and began to apply make up to her cover girl face.  I knew I was to crawl after her and place myself near her for her use if she had any at the moment.  She looked down at me watching me with pleasure.  I felt her fingers tracing over my welts.  Naturally I was nervous waiting in anticipation for some word from her.

It came.  "I'm hungry slave, fix me some breakfast. I want pancakes, scrambled eggs and bacon this morning and since it's a beautiful day outside, I want to have my breakfast served out on the patio!"

"Yes my Goddess."  I did not know if I passed muster but I did sustain my punishment and was in service to my Goddess, a reward if I ever saw one.  I enthusiastically crawled out of the room and after making some distance rose and dashed to the kitchen.  I was jubilant.

I worked like a beaver, preparing everything in readiness to when Mistress would appear.  . A half-hour later, Mistress Samantha came down stairs to the patio.   I quickly made the eggs, flipped the pancakes and gave the bacon one last turn so it would be hot.  As she sat at the table I carefully placed her napkin on her lap and dashed to finish cooking her breakfast.   Serving it was such a big thing.  I then took my proper place, which was at her feet.

I knew she would allow further worship I say allow but the truth is she expected it.    I could not help but stare at this unbelievably gorgeous Woman.   She had on a pair of black leather short shorts; black leather halter/bra and black patent leather pumps with a four-inch heal.   I proceeded to show my adoration and submission to her by kissing the tips of her four-inch heeled, black patent leather pumps.  My Goddess allowed me, to glance at her beauty.   My eyes slowly soaked in her beauty from bottom to top, from her four-inch pumps on her feet, up to her long sensuous bare legs the short shorts that barely covered her beautiful body. 

From time to time she offered me scraps from her plate.  I felt as lowly as ever, like a dog at his Mistress' feet.  A piece of egg first allowing me to lick her finger cleans after eating it.  Then a piece of bacon, the pancake with maple syrup must have been too gooey because finally the plate was placed on the floor meaning I was to have my breakfast.   But before I could start she snapped her fingers.  I rose to get her cigarettes.  I took one placing it between her lips then lit it.  She ordered tea and asked why I had not brought her newspaper. 

The water boiled quickly and I rushed it to her along with the morning newspaper then fell to my knees with my face placed squarely over the plate she had placed on the floor.   I noticed she had cut everything on the plate into small pieces.  My Goddess is a very compassionate Woman.  As I moved my face to suck up a piece of food her foot intervened.  She neatly scooped up a piece of pancake dripping with syrup between her toes.  I knew to take it and lick her toes clean.   This is how I received my breakfast.  When she snapped her fingers I was to raise my head, mouth open.   I continued to eat and alternatively received her cigarette ashes.  She had apparently put the cigarette out in the tea as that was the last thing that she put into my mouth.  She was awaiting the arrival of someone.  She had me put towels on a chaise lounge for her then sent me to clean up the kitchen.

I was almost finished cleaning up when I heard a car drive onto the driveway.  I looked out the window to see who it was.   A naked male slave [he had a collar on that was quite visible] jumped out of the drivers seat and opened the rear door.  Out came a striking platinum blonde Woman.  She seemed to know where she was going because she did not go to the front door but rather found her way to the patio area where Mistress was taking a sunbath.  She led her slave on a leash behind her.  I dashed from the kitchen not knowing what was going on.  By the time I got to my Mistress the Woman was hugging and kissing her.  When the amorous greeting ceased I was introduced to Lady Siobhan and her slave Peter.  No doubt she was awesome looking.   A super model with a cover girl face, with her eyes shaded by a cool-pair of sunglasses, her beautiful platinum blonde hair shone brightly in the sunlight.  The sky was clear and the very blue sky provided an incredible contrast to this striking Woman. 

It did not take much imagination to know what I was supposed to do.  Especially after seeing slave Peter lavishing my Mistress' feet to show his respect,  I paid homage to Lady Siobhan who was dressed in black leather high-high boots, tight white riding pants, and a black leather jacket that was left opened, exposing her black leather bra.  By way she was dressed, she looked like was ready to go the riding stables.  I licked her boots until she pushed me off with her leg.

Mistress Samantha ordered me to provide Lady Siobhan with a glass of wine while SHE went to change into a like outfit.  "Claret slave" ordered Lady Siobhan.  I rushed to the wine cellar and selected a high grade Bordeaux.  After uncorking it I offered the cork to Lady Siobhan.  She whiffed it a few times then nodded her approval.  I poured a small amount into a wineglass and once again Lady Siobhan took a whiff or two.  Then she sipped the small amount I had put in the glass and nodded her approval.   I filled her glass to an appropriate level.  She was a Lady for sure of high breeding, as was Goddess Samantha.  Both were from good families in Lancaster south of London.

Despite her young age of twenty-one she was very experienced Female Supremacists.  She had trained and traded many slaves over the years.  The purpose of Lady Siobhan‘s visit was to discuss slave trading with Goddess Samantha.  I had become aware Female Supremacists were desirous of establishing a means of commoditizing slaves such they could buy, sell, trade, rent or borrow slaves just like clothes, pets, property, cars, appliances, etc.  

Once enslaved the human ceased to be a human being but rather became a thing likely close to livestock, which were often bought and sold.  Livestock because livestock are kept for use by human beings, Uses vary such as labor as per horses and oxen that are used to pull or carry things and people.  Cattle, chicken, hogs etc. are used by people for food.  Slaves are used for many forms of labor and pleasures to their owners.  Thus it was essential that slave owners had a place or method of acquiring, or disposing of their properties easily.

Lady Siobhan sipped her wine waiting for Mistress to return.  When she did she saw the bottle of wine I had selected and screamed at me, “Slave, how you dare serve Lady Siobhan a table wine” She picked up a crop and began whipping me viciously.   Then She handed the crop to Lady Siobhan who screamed at me, "You scumbag of a slave.  I trusted you to select a wine equal to my station.   This is sandwich wine.  How dare you."   She went at me seriously.  Slave Peter cowered with fear.  My body was already ravaged with welts, which did not matter one whit to the fiery Woman seeking vengeance for having sipped the wrong quality wine.   "Where in the world did you get this oaf?”  Goddess Samantha had been embarrassed by me and I know this would not be the end of this.   She had quickly changed into thigh-high boots and a blouse that she left unsnapped to expose her awesome cleavage.   She looked awesome.

I quickly fetched another bottle of wine, a Grand Cru Lafitte Rothschild.  I displayed it to my Mistress who nodded her approval.  I uncorked it and per usual offered the cork for Mistress' approval.   She waived her hand and ordered me to pour the wine without ceremony.  Lady Siobhan expressed her approval of the change.  The both sat at an umbrella table.   Goddess Samantha had slave peter lick her boots.  She said slave licking improved the boots glow and look.  Lady Siobhan had me do likewise to her leather boots.  Occasionally I was prodded with Lady Siobhan’s whip.  She made me move so she could use me as her footstool.  Their discussion centered on the subject of slaves, especially on trading them.   I became instantly concerned.  Was Goddess Samantha going to trade me?

Lady Siobhan’s slave was a middle-aged male in his mid- 50's and was very wealthy.   She pointed to him saying, "He has potential.  I will strip him of his assets then his dignity.  Then I may trade him.  Then again I may not.  After all slave peter is very experienced in new torture techniques.  Your slave Steve is not so experienced. "

Goddess Samantha looked at slave peter and laughed.  "Slave peter may be more experienced and surely has more assets than slave Steve but just look at slave Steve.   He is handsome, virile, strong and of course young."

Lady Siobhan changed the subject.  She turned to Mistress Samantha and asked.  "You do still have those bondage posts in your garden?"

"Yes I do,” replied Mistress Samantha.

"Well these pathetic slaves need some exercise this morning and I want to see how well your slave takes his punishment. I just love to beat the hell of a slave."  Commented Lady Siobhan

"Well what are waiting for?  Let’s put them in bondage and punish these worms," said a jubilant Mistress Samantha.   She knew her slave was up to the task.  He had proven himself that very morning.  Just looking at all the marks on his body made her feel wet.

We slaves were led to the garden on all fours to the garden posts.   At the posts, slave peter was stood up and faced to a ladder with his ankles and wrists tied to the appropriate places with rope.  Meanwhile I was to hold a crop in my mouth until they had finished tying him up.  When it was my turn to be tied up, I was bounded, spread-eagle between two posts. 

After each slave was firmly in bondage, our Goddesses took their liberties by flogging each other's slave.  Lady Siobhan caned me, while Mistress Samantha used the cat of nine tails on slave Peter.    When slave peter began crying Goddess Samantha admonished him, “Stop whimpering and be quiet slave.  We don't want the neighbors to hear you."  With that she increased the intensity and force of her whipping.  The flogging continued, becoming more and more severe.  Each wanted to break the other's slave first though it was certain slave peter would cave first.  He was just about there.  Slave Steve did not utter a sound.  Goddess Samantha was quite satisfied.

It was clear to Lady Siobhan that slave peter was inferior as a slave to slave Steve.  But slave peter had a fortune and Lady Siobhan was not so willing to let that go even though by now she coveted owning slave Steve. 

Finally the slaves were cut loose from bondage but were further humiliated being made to crawl back into the house like dogs.  We were taken to the living room where the tortures continued.  I had to fetch a white candle and bring to Lady Siobhan.  She lit it.   I lay back on the floor knowing I would be subjected to hot wax dripping on my body.

  

Mistress Samantha took out clamps on chain and placed them on slave Peter's nipples carefully adjusting them until he grimaced then gave one more turn for good measure.  Then she playfully tortured him by pulling his chain while at the same time whipped his body with a crop.

Meanwhile Lady Siobhan was enjoying my squirming beneath her as she continued to drop hot wax onto my nipples while scolding me for being a whimpering baby.  To be sure the torture would continue without incident we were both handcuffed behind our backs.   Mistress Samantha continued with her torture and discipline of slave peter while he is made to lick and suck the dirt off the heels of her boots.   Lady Siobhan proceeded to pour more hot wax onto my nipples, cock and balls. 

After a while, the ladies switched tortures.  Now I was being nipple tortured while slave peter was candle waxed. This caused Lady Siobhan to get very excited as her pussy was getting very wet.  She wanted to be pleasured.  So she unzipped the zipper on her crotch, rolled down her riding pants and panties then squatted over my mouth.

"Pleasure me slave!" She ordered.  I began to lick her ashore.  The more I licked the more frenzied she became but this apparently did not please her enough.   She abruptly got up, pulled up her panties and pants and began to zip her zipper.  I pleaded with her to give me another chance.  Goddess Samantha was scowling at what was happening. Finally decided to give me another chance and once again down came the pants and panties as she squatted over my face.  I licked her cunt for only a few minutes until she climaxed with an organism but latched onto her clit and teased her more with my tongue.  She began riding my mouth and it was easy to see she was having one orgasm after another.  The scowl on Goddess Samantha’s face disappeared.   Shortly after both Mistresses went to another room to negotiate a slave trade, I can say Lady Siobhan’s pussy does not taste like my Goddess Samantha whose juices are the closest thing I can thin of to holy water.

To my dismay they agreed to exchange slaves.   Mistress Samantha traded me to Lady Siobhan for slave Peter.  

"Kiss Lady Siobhan ‘s boots as she whips you goodbye slave.” Mistress Samantha ordered her new slave.   He complied.

Slave peter was ordered to proceed to Goddess Samantha’s dungeon.   She pointed to the toilet in the corner of the room.  "Assume your position under my throne, toilet slave. I have my breakfast for you."  She cruelly laughed as she made him place his head inn the appropriate slot then adjusted the diaphragm in the toilet so it would fit tightly around his slave face. 

Meanwhile I was to kiss Mistress Samantha’s high-heeled pumps as a farewell gesture. She sent me off by pulling my hair and placing my head back.  "Open your slave mouth wide," She demanded.  "I have a farewell gift for you slave."   I opened my mouth wondering what the gift was to be.  She spit a big saliva ball into my mouth for me to swallow. "Be good slave! Don't embarrass your Goddess Samantha!"  I thanked her.

Lady Siobhan slapped handcuffs on my wrists placing them behind my back.  My eyes were blindfolded.  I was led out to the car and placed in the trunk.  She closed the trunk with a thud.  As the lock clicked tight I panicked, and wanted to scream out, but I was so terrified that I couldn't utter a sound. I lay there frightened over what had taken place. It seemed like an hour I was so scared, but shortly thereafter both Mistresses hugged each other goodbye I finally heard the driver’s door open and close. The engine roared to life, and the auto began to move to my new destiny.  

Goddess Samantha took slave peter into her house and had him sign all kinds of papers she had already prepared.  While Lady Siobhan knew the slave was wealthy she really did not know to the extent.  Goddess Samantha did.  She smiled contentedly with her trade.  It would be her who would strip the slave of everything he owned, which was considerable.  And slave Peter would soon be on the market because Goddess had literally dozens of handsome young muscular males dying to be at her feet serving her.  Slave peter would be relegated to a lowly domestic duty slave that would be worked until he dropped.  Now he was only an animal property not worth much.  Goddess Samantha’s smile broadened at her conquest.